страноведение

All about Britain and the British
УДК xx. x
ББК xx. x
К67
Серия основана в 2011 году
Корнильева Л. Н.
К67 Английский без проблем для продвинутых = A cup of English /
Л. Н. Корнильева. — М. : Эксмо, 2013. — 608 с. + 1 CD-Rom. —
(Иностранный за чашкой кофе)
ISBN xxx-xxx-xxxx-xx-x (серия)
ISBN xxx-xxx-xxxx-xx-x
УДК xx. x
ББК xx. x
Английский без проблем для продвинутых

Серия «Иностранный за чашкой кофе»
Автор к.ф.н., доцент Корнильева Л. Н.
Редактор Кобринец О. С.
Корректоры: Лихошерстов Е. Ю., Пугачева Е. А., Станибула Н. С.
Рецензент к.п.н., профессор Тучина Н. В.
Верстка Мельник В. В.
Подписано к печати xx.xx.2013 г.
Формат 70 × 120 1/ 32. Печать офсетная.
Гарнитура . Усл. печ. л. 29,56.
Тираж x xxx экз. Зак. № xxx
ISBN xxx-xxx-xxxx-xx-x (серия) © Корнильева Л. Н., 2013

ISBN xxx-xxx-xxxx-xx-x © ООО «Издательство «Эксмо», 2013
The UK : Physical Geography аnd Political Entities
3
The UK: Physical Geography аnd Political Entities*

The British Isles are a group of islands of the northwest coast
of continental Europe. The total area of this archipelago is 315,134 km².
Two largest islands of the British Isles — Great Britain and Ireland —
constitute 95,6 % of this area. The remaining islands, including the
Hebrides, the Orkneys, the Shetlands, the Anglesey, the Isle of Man,
the Channel Islands, etc. occupy only 4,4 % or 13,950 km² of the overall
territory of this archipelago. All in all the British Isles include over
4 1,000 islands, where only 51 have an area larger than 20 km². Smaller
islands that are also parts of England, Scotland and Wales are
collectively known as Britain’s islands or the British islands (not isles).
Great Britain is the largest island of the British Isles, comprising
England, Scotland and Wales. GB is also a substitute to the official
name of the country — the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland, though the latter is not a geographical, but
a political entity, formed in 1801.
Ireland is the second largest island of the British Isles which is
politically separated into two sections: the Republic of Ireland, and
Northern Ireland. Northern 1 / 6 part of Ireland is known as Northern
Ireland. Northern Ireland is sometimes referred to as Ulster, though
these proper names are not synonymous. Ulster consists of 9 counties
and only 6 of them, namely Antrim, Armagh, Derry, Down, Fermanagh
and Tyrone form Northern Ireland and are parts of the UK.
Three Crown dependencies of Guernsey, Jersey and the Isle of Man
are the British possessions that are under the sovereignty of the UK,
but none of them form part either of the UK or of the EU.
* Трек № 1 на аудиодиске.
Слова и выражения:
the British Isles — Британские острова
archipelago — группа островов
the latter — последний из двух
dependencies — зависимые территории
British possessions — владения Британии
Правильны ли следующие утверждения?

5
True False
1. The UK comprises England, Scotland, Wales

and Ireland.
2. Great Britain is the geographical name for the

biggest island of the British Isles comprising
England, Scotland and Wales.
3. The British Isles is a geographical name of the

archipelago of islands including Great Britain,
Ireland, the Isle of Man, the Isle of Wight, the
Orkney Islands, the Hebrides, the Shetland
Isles, the Channel Islands, the Anglesey, the
Holy Island, and numerous others.
4. The United Kingdom of Great Britain and

Northern Ireland is situated off the north-
western coast of continental Europe.
Какие административно-территориальные части Соединен-

ного Королевства соответствуют предложенному описанию?
1. This is a country of mostly low hills and plains. Upland regions

are found only in the north and in the north-west.
2. It is a mountainous country on the western side of GB.
3. Its north-eastern coast is separated from Scotland by the
North Channel, which is only 21 km wide. Its border with the
6 Irish Republic is the only land boundary of the UK.
4. This country is bounded by England to the south, the Atlantic
Ocean to the west and north, and the North Sea to the east.
Дайте наиболее точное описание каждому из четырех при-

веденных ниже изображений Британских островов на анг-
лийском и русском языках.
A B
C D
Nota Bene
Administrative Divisions оf England, Scotland,
Wales аnd Northern Ireland
Administrative divisions of England include 27 two-tier counties,
32 London boroughs and 1 City of London or Greater London,
36 metropolitan districts, 56 unitary authorities (including 4 single-
tier counties).
Scotland is made up of 32 council areas.
8
Wales consists of 22 unitary authorities: 11 county boroughs,
9 counties (Isle of Anglesey, Ceredigion, Carmarthenshire,
Denbigshire, Flintshire, Monmouthshire, Pembrokeshire, Powys, the
Vale of Glamorgan) and two cities and counties (Cardiff and Swansea).
Northern Ireland consists of six counties and is divided into
26 district council areas. The other three counties of Ulster (Cavan,
Donegal and Monaghan) are part of the Irish Republic, which consists
of twenty-six counties.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The UK:

Physical Geography аnd Political Entities”, c. 5.
1. The UK comprises England, Scotland, Wales and Ireland. False
(and Northern Ireland)
2. Great Britain is the geographical name for the biggest island
of the British Isles comprising England, Scotland and Wales.
Тrue
3. The British Isles is a geographical name of the archipelago 9
of islands including Great Britain, Ireland, the Isle of Man, the
Isle of Wight, the Orkney Islands, the Hebrides, the Shetland
Isles, the Channel Islands, the Anglesey, the Holy Island, and
numerous others. True
4. The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland is
situated off the north-western coast of continental Europe.
True
Ключ к заданию, с. 6.
1. This is a country of mostly low hills and plains. Upland regions
are found only in the north and in the north-west. — England
2. It is a mountainous country on the western side of GB. —
Wales
3. Its north-eastern coast is separated from Scotland by the
North Channel, which is only 21 km. wide. Its border with the
Irish Republic is the only land boundary of the UK. —
Northern Ireland
4. This country is bounded by England to the south, the Atlantic

Ocean to the west and north, and the North Sea to the east. —
Scotland
A. The UK. Cоединенное Королевство Великобритании
и Северной Ирландии, или просто Великобритания (как
страна, а не остров).
10
B. The British Isles and north-western part of Continental
Europe. Британские острова и северо-западная часть
континентальной Европы.
C. Great Britain and Ireland + some smaller islands of the
British Isles. Два самых больших острова среди всех
Британских островов — остров Великобритания и остров
Ирландия, а также отдельные более мелкие острова
данного архипелага.
D. The island of Great Britain. Остров Великобритания —
самый большой остров Британских островов,
на территории которого расположены Англия, Шотландия
и Уэльс.
The Commonwealth
and the British Overseas Territories*
In 1922 the British Empire was at its height, being the largest
empire in history and encompassing almost ¼ of the world’s land
surface. Decolonisation began in 1947, when India and Pakistan were
granted independence. Over the next three decades the British
Empire ceased to be. The Commonwealth is a union of 54 independent
states (listed below) which originated in the process of dismantling
of the British Empire. 11
Democracy, economic development and international
understanding are the main principles according to which this
voluntary association is organised. There are no legal or constitutional
obligations involved in membership. The British monarch is not only
the head of state of the UK, but also a monarch of fifteen other
independent Commonwealth countries, such as Canada, Australia,
New Zealand, etc.
There are 14 British overseas territories, all characrerised by
a considerable degree of self-government. The UK shares responsibility
only for their defense, internal security and foreign relations. The
14 British overseas territories are: Anguilla, Bermuda, British Antarctic
Territory, British Indian Ocean Territory, British Virgin Islands, Cayman
Islands, Falkland Islands, Gibraltar, Montserrat, Pitcairn Islands (Ducie,
Henderson and Oeno), South Georgia and the South Sandwich Islands,
St. Helena, St. Helena Dependencies (Ascension and Tristan da Cunha),
the Turks and Caicos Islands.
the British Empire was at its height — Британская империя бы-
ла в зените своей славы и мощи
encompassing — включающая в себя
the Commonwealth — Британское содружество наций
dismantling — распад
voluntary association — добровольная ассоциация
a considerable degree of self-government — значительная сте-
12 пень самоуправления
В тексте было упомянуто, что действующий монарх Бри-

тании является монархом не одного, а целых пятнадцати
государств. Заполните пропуски в отрывке ниже и прочти-
те искомые пятнадцать географических названий.
When we speak about a sovereign member state of the
Commonwealth of Nations, connected to the British crown in
a personal union, we call it either a Commonwealth Realm or
a Commonwealth kingdom. At present the Commonwealth Realms,
where Queen Elizabeth II is a monarch, are as follows: __ntigua and
__arbuda, __ustralia, the Ba__amas, __arbados, __elize, Gr__nada,
Jamai__a, __anada, New Z__aland, Papua New Guin__a, the Solo__
on Islands, Saint Kit__s and Nevis, Saint Lu__ia, Saint Vin__ent and
the Grenadines, Tuval__, and the United Kin__dom.
Commonwealth Сountries
Antigua and Barbuda, Australia, The Bahamas, Bangladesh,
Barbados, Belize, Botswana, Brunei Darussalam, Cameroon,
Canada, Cyprus, Dominica, Fiji Islands, The Gambia, Ghana,
Grenada, Guyana, India, Jamaica, Kenya, Kiribati, Lesotho,
Malawi, Malaysia, Maldives, Malta, Mauritius, Mozambique,
Namibia, Nauru, New Zealand, Nigeria, Pakistan,
Papua New Guinea, Samoa, Seychelles, Sierra Leone, Singapore, 13
Solomon Islands, South Africa, Sri Lanka, St Kitts and Nevis,
St Lucia, St Vincent and the Grenadines, Swaziland, Tonga,
Trinidad and Tobago, Tuvalu, Uganda, United Kingdom,
United Republic of Tanzania, Vanuatu
Знаете ли вы, что…?

In 1898 China granted Britain a 99-year lease for 92 % of Hong
Kong. The lease expired in July 1997 and Hong Kong was returned
to the People’s Republic of China. As a Special Administrative Region
of China, Hong Kong is able to maintain a high degree of autonomy,
including independent finances, for the next-coming 50 years.
British Colonial Past is also reflected in English phraseology. For
instance, we say that “Delhi is far away”, meaning that something
14 unexpected may intervene and change the situation dramatically.
Initially “Delhi is far away” was an Indian proverb, derived from the
response of the XIVth-century Sufi mystic Nizamuddin Aulia to
a threat from the Sultan of Delhi. The latter then died before arriving
home.
We also say “Lombard Street to a China orange”, opposing great
wealth to an ordinary object, viewed as a virtual certainty.
The Commonwealth is also famed for the Commonwealth Games,
which is a multi-sport gathering of competitors from Commonwealth
countries. The Games are held every four years.
Переведите следующие предложения на английский язык,

обращая внимание на использование временных форм на-
стоящего и прошедшего времени, а также на написание
имен собственных, которые относятся к странам Содруже-
ства.
1. — Вы когда-нибудь бывали в Британии? — Да, дважды.
2. Я никогда не осознавал, что Елизавета II является также
монархом пятнадцати других государств Содружества
15
(наций).
3. Я прочел список стран Содружества (наций) только сейчас.
4. — Вам нравится эта старая карта Новой Зеландии? — Нет,
не нравится. — Мне тоже, она плохого качества.
5. — Кения — невероятная страна. Я там жил в течение трех
лет. Но я никогда не бывала в Уганде. — Да? А я был там
трижды.
6. Я работаю в Танзании уже два года.
7. Маврикий немного дороговат для меня, хотя я там отдыхал
дважды и до сих пор вспоминаю ласковый океан и силуэты
пальм на фоне ярко-голубого неба.
8. Прошлой зимой в январе я путешествовал по Австралии.
Вы в это время находились в Нигерии.
9. Мне всегда нравилась Мальта. Я ее просто обожаю.
10. — Вы очень красивы. — Вы тоже. — Вы шутите? — Нет,
нисколько. У вас в Индии все очень красивые.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Commonwealth and the

British Overseas Territories”, c. 12.
When we speak about a sovereign member state of the
Commonwealth of Nations, connected to the British crown in a personal
union, we call it either a Commonwealth Realm or a Commonwealth
kingdom. At present the Commonwealth Realms, where Queen Elizabeth
II is a monarch, are as follows: Antigua and Barbuda, Australia, the
Bahamas, Barbados, Belize, Grenada, Jamaica, Canada, New Zealand,
Papua New Guinea, the Solomon Islands, Saint Kitts and Nevis, Saint
16 Lucia, Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, Tuvalu, and the United Kingdom.

1.— Have you ever been to Britain? — Yes, twice. 2. I have never
realized that Queen Elizabeth II is also a monarch of fifteen other
independent Commonwealth countries. 3. I have just read the list
of the Commonwealth countries. / I read the list of the Commonwealth
countries just now. 4. — Do you like this old map of New Zealand? —
No, I don’t. — Neither do I. It is of poor quality. 5. — Kenia is
incredible / amazing. I was living there for three years. But I have never
been to Uganda. — Oh, really? But I have. I’ve been there thrice.
6. I have been working in Tanzania for two years. 7. Mauritius is a bit
expensive for me, though I’ve been there twice and still can’t forget
a genial ocean and the palm-trees silhouetted against its azure skies.
8. Last winter in January I was doing Australia. You at the time were
staying in Nigeria. 9. I have always loved Malta. I’m simply loving it! /
I really adore it! 10. — You are very beautiful. — So are you / You too. —
Are you kidding? (Are you pulling my leg? / Are you having me on?) —
No kidding. Everyone is gorgeous in India.
Eternal London*
London is the biggest city in Britain and in Europe, the capital city
of England and of the UK, and a wonderful place to visit. It lies astride
the River Thames in the southeast of England, and occupies the
territory of over 620 square miles. London has the highest population
density in Britain with more than 7 million people living there.
London began as a Roman settlement in AD 43. Ancient Londinium,
as the Romans called it, was originally set up as a market town. Over
the centuries London experienced decline and upheaval, gradually 17
transforming into a huge metropolis and the city of many faces.
The City of London is the oldest part of the capital, its business
and financial center. The other name of this financial hub is a Square
Mile, because the territory of the City is 2,59 sq km / 1 sq mi.
The West End is a very prestigious residential, entertainment and
shopping district of London to the west of the City. The area is made
up by a few square miles between Park Lane and Charing Cross,
Oxford Street and the Mall. Its five highly individual neighbourhoods
include Mayfair, Soho, Westminster, Covent Garden, and Piccadilly.
The East End, lying north of the Thames and east of the City, used
to be associated with old inner suburbs, docklands, slums and working
class districts. But over the recent decades the area has been changing
shape, greatly increasing in size and wealth. It’s important that the 2012
Summer Olympics and Paralympics were held in an Olympic Park,
created on former industrial land around the River Lea. Due to this
investment the East Enders will enjoy new sports facilities, improved
housing conditions, industrial and technical infrastructure.
it lies astride the River Thames — oн расположен по обе сторо-
ны реки Темзы
decline and upheaval — упадок и подъем
huge metropolis — огромный центр деловой и культурной жизни
financial hub — финансовый центр
inner suburbs — окраины
slums — трущобы
18
Скажите, о какой части Лондона идет речь.
1. It is hearth and home of the rich, the titled, the mighty, and
the glamorous. Out of more than 100 London theatres, 50 are
situated there. — __________________________________
2. In the heart of this ancient area, dating back to the Roman
times, is the Bank of England, also called “the Old Lady
of Threadneedle Street”, and more than 500 foreign banks
and security houses, the Royal Exchange, the Guildhall (the
seat of the Corporation of London), the Mansion House, the
monument to the Great Fire of 1666, and St. Paul’s
Cathedral. — _____________________________________
3. It is a densely populated part of London, containing former
industrial and dock areas. Exact boundaries of the area are
not precise, though we most often say that this is a territory
lying beyond the easternmost City gate, which was an ancient
exit from the City, down to the River Lea. — ____________
________________________________________________
4. This is an inner London borough which contains the Houses

of Parliament and many government offices. It is one thousand
years younger than the City. This area is London at its grandest
and most resplendent: it houses the British Parliament, most
of the government offices, Westminster Abbey, Westminster
Cathedral, St. James and Buckingham Palaces. — _________
__________________________________________________
Famous London Quotes

19
You find no man, at all intellectual, who is willing to leave London.
No, Sir, when a man is tired of London, he is tired of life; for there is
in London all that life can afford.
(Samuel Johnson)
***
When it’s three o’clock in New York, it’s still 1938 in London.
(Bette Midler)
***
A person who is tired of London is not necessarily tired of life;
it might be that he just can’t find a parking place.
(Paul Theroux)
***
London is a roost for every bird.
(Benjamin Disraeli)
***
Go where we may, rest where we will, eternal London haunts
us still.
(Thomas Moore)
Создайте собственную рубрику «Это интересно знать», про-

должив список невероятных фактов о Лондоне.
Пример:
1. The name of London originated from celtic lyn-days — a fortified
hill near the river.
2. The Great Fire of London in 1666 created substantial damage
across the city and raged for days. On the other hand, it stopped the
plague and challenged not so many lives — less than ten.
20 _________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Смотрите также другие тексты о Лондоне в этой книге.

• Elizabeth II’s coronation — с. 204.
• Ceremony of the Keys — с. 246.
• Quick Facts about the Tower of London and its Prisoners —
с. 247.
• “You’ll Go to the Tower” — с. 248.
• Nota Bene — с. 253.
• 221 B Baker Street — с. 255. 21
• New Year’s Day — с. 323.
• “Taking in London in Spring” — с. 411.
• Buckingham Palace — с. 415, 417.
• Summer Bank Holiday — с. 429.
• A Decent Stroll on a Summer Bank Holiday — с. 431.
• Hyde Park — с. 432.
• State Opening of Parliament: Main Ceremonial Preparations —
с. 441.
• State Opening of Parliament: the Procedure — с. 443, 445.
• Christmas Tree and Carol-Singing in Trafalgar Square —
с. 513, 515.
Прочитайте текст об основных графствах Англии и выпол-

ните следующее за ним задание.
Main Physiographic Regions оf England

Counties of Somerset, Bristol, Gloucestershire, Swindon, Wiltshire,
Dorset, Devon, Cornwall constitute the Southwest of England, the
major part of which is also known as the West Country.
The Southeast of England is made up of the counties of Berkshire,
22 Buckinghamshire, Hampshire, Kent, Isle of Wight, Surrey, Oxfordshire,
East Sussex, West Sussex.
The East of England, greater part of which is also known as the
East Anglia, comprises the counties of Essex, Hertfordshire,
Bedfordshire, Cambridgeshire, Peterborough, Norfolk and Suffolk.
The West Midlands include the Counties of Herefordshire,
Worcestershire, Shropshire, Staffordshire, and Warwickshire.
The fourth largest region in England with Nottingham as its
principal city is called the East Midlands. It comprises the counties
of Derbyshire, Nottinghamshire, Leicestershire, Lincolnshire and
Northamptonshire.
Yorkshire and the Humber include South Yorkshire, West Yorkshire,
North Yorkshire, East Riding of Yorkshire, and Lincolnshire.
The Northwest incorporates Cheshire, Greater Manchester,
Lancashire, Merseyside, Cumbria, and the Isle of Man.
The Northeast is made up of Northumberland, Tyne and Wear, as
well as County Durham.
Исправьте фактические ошибки в тексте, исключив те граф-

ства, которые к указанному региону не относятся. Затем
укажите на контурной карте регионы Англии, которые бы-
ли упомянуты в тексте.
The Northeast: Northumberland, Tyne, Yorkshire, Wear, Durham.
The West Midlands: Herefordshire, Worcestershire, Shropshire,
Staffordshire, Warwickshire, Cumbria.
The East of England: Essex, Hertfordshire, Bedfordshire,
Cambridgeshire, Peterborough, Norfolk, Worcestershire and Suffolk. 23
Ключ к заданию по тексту

“Eternal London”, с. 18—19.
1. It is hearth and home of the rich, the titled, the mighty, and
the glamorous. Out of more than 100 London theatres, 50 are
situated there. — The West End
2. In the heart of this ancient area, dating back to the Roman
times, is the Bank of England, also called “the Old Lady
of Threadneedle Street”, and more than 500 foreign banks
24 and security houses, the Royal Exchange, the Guildhall (the
seat of the Corporation of London), the Mansion House, the
monument to the Great Fire of 1666, and St. Paul’s Cathedral. —
The City
3. It is a densely populated part of London, containing former
industrial and dock areas. Exact boundaries of the area are
not precise, though we most often say that this is a territory
lying beyond the easternmost City gate, which was an ancient
exit from the City, down to the River Lea. — The East End
4. This is an inner London borough which contains the Houses
of Parliament and many government offices. It is one thousand
years younger than the City. This area is London at its grandest
and most resplendent: it houses the British Parliament, most
of the government offices, Westminster Abbey, Westminster
Cathedral, St. James and Buckingham Palaces. — The City
of Westminster

Произвольный ответ.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Main Physiographic
Regions оf England”, с. 23.
The Northeast: Northumberland, Tyne, Yorkshire, Wear, Durham.
The West Midlands: Herefordshire, Worcestershire, Shropshire,
Staffordshire, Warwickshire, Cumbria.
The East of England: Essex, Hertfordshire, Bedfordshire,
Cambridgeshire, Peterborough, Norfolk, Worcestershire and Suffolk. 25
There is Much More to Britain than Only its Capital!

Major Cities of the UK
Birmingham is the second largest city of the UK after London. It is
a highly developed industrial city, widely known as the city of 1001
trades. The “Black Country” is not exactly Birmingham, but a heavily
industrialized region northwest of this city. Glasgow is the largest city
in Scotland, and the third largest in the UK. It is situated on the river
Clyde, being formerly a major shipbuilding centre. Edinburgh is the
26 capital of Scotland and the seat of the Scottish Parliament (from 1999).
The city sprang around an 11th-century castle built by Malcolm III on
a rocky ridge that dominates the landscape. Like Rome, Edinburgh was
built on seven hills. Edinburgh’s nickname, “Auld Reekie” (Old Smoky)
reflects the image of the ancient city when all its buildings and homes
burnt a lot of coal and wood for heat, and chimneys would emit columns
of smoke into the air. Maybe partially because of that Edinburgh was
the first city in the world which had its own fire-brigade.
The capital of Wales is situated in the southeast of the country, in
Cardiff county borough. Cardiff became a city in 1905 and was crowned
the capital of Wales in 1955. The population of Cardiff in 1801 was
1,870. The world’s first £1million cheque was signed in Cardiff ’s coal
exchange. Belfast is the capital and the chief port of Northern Ireland.
The name “Belfast” originates from the river that the city was constructed
near, the Gaelic Beal Feirste (mouth of the Farset River). Belfast has
been occupied since the Bronze Age and visitors can still visit the
remains of the Iron Age hill forts. It is Belfast where the famous Titanic
was built. Until 1911 she dominated the Harland & Wolff shipyard.
a rocky ridge — скалистый горный кряж
to emit — извергать, выбрасывать
columns of smoke — столбы дыма
hill forts — укрепления на горе
shipyard — верфь
Поясните на английском языке значения следующих слов

из текста. 27
1. to spring — ______________________________________
________________________________________________
________________________________________________
2. rocky — _________________________________________
________________________________________________
________________________________________________
3. to originate — ____________________________________
________________________________________________
________________________________________________
4. borough — ______________________________________
________________________________________________
________________________________________________
5. to occupy — _____________________________________
________________________________________________
6. cheque — _______________________________________
________________________________________________
________________________________________________
Примечание.
“She” here in the text means “Titanic”. This is the right pronoun
to refer to this ship, and the examples of the sort are really numerous.
For instance, the city of Jerusalem also takes the pronoun only in
feminine gender:
Ga {4:25} For this Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to
Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children. {4:26}
But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all.
28 Isa {51:17} Awake, awake, stand up, O Jerusalem, which hast drunk
at the hand of the LORD the cup of his fury; thou hast drunken the
dregs of the cup of trembling, [and] wrung [them] out. {51:18} [There
is] none to guide her among all the sons [whom] she hath brought forth;
neither [is there any] that taketh her by the hand of all the sons [that]
she hath brought up.
(King James Bible)
Составьте свой собственный список из 7 — 10 названий го-

родов Великобритании, в которых родились всемирно из-
вестные люди.
Пример выполнения задания:
John Cadbury (1801 — 1889), founder of the Cadbury chocolate
company. — Birmingham
Robert Southey (1774 — 1843), English poet and writer, author
of “Goldilocks and the Three Bears”. — Bristol
King Richard I of England (Richard the Lionheart), (1157 — 1199),
a great military leader and warrior. — Oxford
Sir Alfred Joseph Hitchcock (1899 — 1980), a British film director

and producer. — London
John Lennon (rhythm guitar, vocals), Paul McCartney (bass guitar,
vocals), George Harrison (lead guitar, vocals) and Ringo Starr (drums,
vocals) from the Beatles. — Liverpool
Thomas de Quincey (1785 — 1859), a famous English essayist,
intellectual, journalist and translator. — Manchester
_________________________________________________
29
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Найдите на карте следующие города Великобритании.

1. Inverness is a city in Scotland, situated at the mouth of the
River Ness.
2. Dundee is a city in eastern Scotland, on the north side of the
Firth of Tay.
3. Aberdeen is a city and seaport in northeastern Scotland.
4. Sheffield is an industrial city in South Yorkshire, northern
30 England.
5. Nottingham is a city situated on the River Trent in east central
England.
6. Gloucester is a city in southwestern England.
7. Brighton is a famous resort on the south coast of England.
8. Bath is a spa town in southwestern England.
9. Portsmouth is a port and a naval base on the south coast
of England, in Hampshire.
10. Oxford is a city in central England, situated at the confluence
of the Rivers Thames and Cherwell.
11. Cambridge is a city built on the River Cam, in the East
of England.
12. Lancaster is a city in western England, north of Liverpool,
situated on the estuary of the Lune River.
13. Norwich is a city in eastern England, the county town
of Norfolk.
31
По описаниям догадайтесь, о каких городах Великобри-

тании идет речь, и допишите пропущенные буквы, чтобы
получить их названия.
1. It is an industrial city and metropolitan district in northwestern

England. The city is ancient, founded in Roman times. In the
18th and 19th centuries it developed as a centre of the English
cotton industry.
32 2. It is a city and a seaport in northwest England, situated at the

east side of the mouth of the River Mersey. It developed as
a port of importance in the 17th century with the import
of cotton from America and the export of textiles produced
in Lancashire and Yorkshire, and in the 18th century became
an important centre of shipbuilding and engineering.
3. It is the largest city in Scotland on the River Clyde, formerly
a major shipbuilding centre.
4. The second largest city in Great Britain.
5. An urbanized district of South Wales, extending along the
valleys of the Rivers Rhondda Fawr and Rhondda Fach.
6. ______C _______T ______
____________O __L
______S _______
______M_____________
____O____D __
Соедините фразеологические обороты, содержащие топо-

нимические названия, с соответствующими им объяснени-
ями.
1. London a. The old story goes that the two cats

particular from Kilkenny in Ireland fought until
their tails remained.
2. Shipshape and b. The expression is used to say that
Bristol fashion everything is in good order. 33
3. A Canterbury tale c. The expression is used to describe
someone eloquent and persuasive.
A legend has it that a stone at Blarney
castle near Cork in Ireland gives the gift
of persuasive speech to anyone who
kisses it. There also exists the verb “to
blarney”, which means “talk flatteringly”.
4. Have kissed the d. A long and tedious story, like one
Blarney stone of those, told in Chaucer’s Canterbury
Tales, describing the pilgrimage to the
shrine of St. Thomas at Canterbury.
5. Fight like e. A dense fog affecting London.
Kilkenny cats
По описанию догадайтесь, о каком городе Великобрита-

нии идет речь, и напишите его название.
1. It is an administrative centre of Suffolk, a port at the head

of the Orwell estuary. — ___________________________
2. In Elizabethan times it was Britain’s chief port. The town is
also famous because it was the last port visited by the Pilgrim
Fathers in the Mayflower before sailing to the New
World. — _______________________________________
34
3. The town is a famous English resort-centre. From c. 1780 to
1827 it was patronized by the Prince of Wales (later George
IV), that was reflected in fine Regency architecture. —
________________________________________________
4. This town in England was chosen as the Royalist headquarters
during the Civil War. It is also a seat of one of the oldest and
most famous universities. — ________________________
5. This English town was founded by the Romans, who called it
in Latin “Aquae Sulis”. It was a fashionable spa in the 18th and
early 19th centuries. — ____________________________
6. A sleeveless cloak with a removable cape is also called
so. — ___________________________________________
7. This city is situated in England. It is famous for the manufacture
of steel, cutlery and silverware. — ___________________
8. It is a city, situated in Scotland. It is known as a center of the
offshore North Sea oil industry. — ___________________

“Major cities of the UK”, с. 27.
1. to spring — to originate or arise from;
2. rocky — consisting or full of rock or rocks;
3. to originate — to have a specified beginning;
4. borough — a town or district which is an administrative unit;
5. to occupy — to take control of (a place, especially a country) 35
by military conquest or settlement;
6. cheque — an order to a bank to pay a stated sum from the
drawer’s account, written on a specially printed form.
Ключ к заданию, c. 29.


Самостоятельная работа с картой.

1. Manchester.
2. Liverpool.
3. Glasgow.
4. Birmingham.
5. Rhondda.

1. London particular — a dense fog affecting London.
2. Shipshape and Bristol fashion — the expression is used to say
that everything is in good order.
3. A Canterbury tale — a long and tedious story, like one
of those, told in Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales, describing the
pilgrimage to the shrine of St Thomas at Canterbury.
36 4. Have kissed the Blarney stone — the expression is used to
describe someone eloquent and persuasive. A legend has it
that a stone at Blarney castle near Cork in Ireland gives the
gift of persuasive speech to anyone who kisses it. There also
exists the verb “to blarney”, which means “talk flatteringly”.
5. Fight like Kilkenny cats — the old story goes that the two
cats from Kilkenny in Ireland fought until their tails remained.

1. Ipswich.
2. Plymouth.
3. Brighton.
4. Oxford.
5. Bath.
6. Inverness.
7. Sheffield.
8. Aberdeen.
Britain:
the Sea-Girt Land
The expression “a sea-girt land” definitely rings a bell. It is often
used to describe the states that enjoy an insular position. Thus, these
words are found in the lyrics of the Australian national anthem and
in numerous poetical works about Britain:
<…> And now the Spaniards see the silvery cliffs, / / Behold the sea-
girt land! / / O fools! to think that ever foe / / Should triumph o’er that
sea-girt land! / / O fools! to think that ever Britain’s sons / / Should wear 37
the stranger’s yoke ! / / For not in vain hath / / Nature rear’d / / Around
her coast those silvery cliffs; / / For not in vain old Ocean spreads his
waves / / To guard his favorite isle! <…> And hark! the angry Winds
arise; / / Old Ocean heaves his angry Waves; / / The Winds and Waves
against the invaders fight, / / To guard the sea-girt land.
R. Southey,“The Spanish Armada” (fragment), Westbury, 1798.
The island of Great Britain is rather small, because it occupies only

0,2 % of the world surface. This largest island of the British Isles is
washed by the Atlantic Ocean in the North and in the West. The
North Channel, the Irish Sea, the St George’s Channel, and the Celtic
Sea separate Great Britain from Ireland — the second largest island
of the British Isles. The North Sea and the English Channel, which
is only 34 kilometres in its narrowest, separate Britain from continental
Europe.
The coastline of GB is very indented and the surrounding seas
often form large bays.
sea-girt land — опоясанная морями земля
to ring a bell — казаться знакомым, вызывать ассоциации
insular position — островное положение
lyrics — слова
the coastline of GB is very indented — береговая линия Велико-
британии очень изрезанная
bays — заливы
38
I. На основании информации из текста подпишите на кон-
турной карте моря, океаны и каналы, омывающие остров
Великобритания. Подробно укажите те из них, которые от-
деляют Великобританию от острова Ирландия.
II. По описанию догадайтесь, о каком океане (море,

канале) идет речь, и запишите их названия.
1. It is a sea channel connecting the Irish Sea to the north and

the Celtic Sea to the southwest. ______________________
2. It is the area of the Atlantic Ocean off the south coast of Ireland
bounded to the east by Saint George’s Channel. _________
_________________________________________________
3. It is the second-largest ocean in the world. It is connected in 39
the north to the Arctic Ocean, to the Pacific Ocean in the
southwest, to the Indian Ocean in the southeast, and to the
Southern Ocean in the south. ________________________
4. This sea separates the islands of Ireland and Great Britain. It
is connected to the Celtic Sea in the south by St George’s
Channel, and to the Atlantic Ocean in the north by the North
Channel. Anglesey is the largest island within the sea, followed
by the Isle of Man. This sea is occasionally referred to as the
Manx. ___________________________________________
5. It is a marginal sea of the Atlantic Ocean located between
Great Britain and Continental Europe, including Scandinavia,
Germany, the Netherlands, and Belgium. _______________
_________________________________________________
6. Literally it is called Strait of Calais. It is the strait at the
narrowest part of the English Channel. ________________
_________________________________________________

Initially the name “St. George’s Channel” was used interchangeably
with proper names “the Irish Sea” or “the Irish Channel” to denote
all the waters between the two largest islands of the British Isles —
Great Britain and Ireland. Since the 1970s a finer division has been
prescribed and, as a result, there appeared one more geographical
entity — the Celtic Sea. In Ireland the term “St. George’s Channel”
is used only to refer to the narrowest part of the channel. At the same
40 time it is still customary with the Irish to talk about various cross-
channel things, where “cross-channel” always means “to / from Great
Britain”.
Найдите на карте (см. «Приложение», карта №3) указан-

ные ниже заливы. О какой части Соединенного Королев-
ства идет речь?
The Firth of Lorne, the Firth of Clyde, and the Solway Firth are
found on the western coast of this country, while the Dornoch Firth,
the Moray Firth, the Firth of Tay, and the Firth of Forth are the
principal firths on its eastern coast.
Заполните пропуски предлогами и прочитайте текст о воз-

никновении названия «Туманный Альбион».
Foggy Albion
The place name Albion is very old, though many British have never
heard about it. Albion is the archaic name for Great Britain, especially
when it is used poetically. Occasionally it may refer to Scotland only,
because its name in Gaelic is “Alba”. Thus, the word is thought to be
of Celtic origin, from the root that denotes both “white” and
41
“mountain”. The Romans took it as connected with “albus” (white),
in reference to the chalk cliffs of Dover.
The Strait ___ Dover / Dover Strait / Pas de Calais (___ French it
means “Strait of Calais”) is the strait ___ the narrowest part of the
English Channel, that separates Great Britain ___ continental Europe.
The shortest distance across the strait between the territory of France
___ the Continent and the county of Kent in GB is 34 km (21 mi).
Due ___ that it is possible to see the white cliffs of Dover (Britain)
with the naked eye.
In the first century AD the Romans, who at the time were fighting
the Celts ___ Gaul (Gaul is modern France), reached the shore of the
Continent and saw the opposite coastline across the Channel. The
soldiers started shouting “Alba! Alba!” that means “white” __ Latin.
Thus, chalk cliffs of dazzling white and foggy weather contributed __
the appearance of the popular Britain’s nick-name — “Foggy Albion”,
which was picked up, though, not after the Romans. ___ its present
form it was popularized by the poet John Milton. As a literary figure,
Albion is the name of a character in the poetry of William Blake.
Расставьте абзацы в логической последовательности.
Celtic and Roman Influence in British Placenames

If a place name ends in -caster, -cester or -chester (from Latin
“сastra”), it means that the place used to be a Roman fort or military
camp. “Municipia” was a Roman settlement where all its inhabitants
were given Roman citizenship. “Coloniae” were Roman towns settled
by the Romans only, and some of them were military camps as well
(e. g. Colchester (“coloniae + chester”). Latin strat / stret / street means
42
“Roman road”, as in Chester-le-Street. It’s unbelievable, but all major
roads in modern Britain were built by the Romans in the 1st century
AD, and Londonners still drink water from the Roman wells!
Celtic influence is still felt in Gaelic bally- / bal-, which mean
“farm” / “village” (Ballyclare, Ballycastle); ben- means “hill” (Ben
Nevis), suffixes -dare / -derry mean “oak wood” or “grove” (Aberdare,
Londonderry, Derry), -garry means “rough” (Invergarry), glen- means
“Narrow valley” (Glenlivet), kin- means “head” (Kintyre), elements
loch- / -loch mean “lake” (Loch Ness, Loch Lomond), mor- means “big”
(Morar).
All place names in Britain contain loads of information about
a particular locality, its historical past, native inhabitants, etc. The
British toponyms fall basically into four distinct groups —
topographical, i. e. describing certain landscape features, habitative
(defining a concrete type of settlement), folk (mainly referring to
a people or tribe), and miscellaneous, that may combine several
typological features.
Ключи к заданиям по тексту

“Britain: the Sea-Girt Land”, с. 38—39.
I.
43
II.
1. It is a sea channel connecting the Irish Sea to the north and
the Celtic Sea to the southwest. — St George’s Channel
2. It is the area of the Atlantic Ocean off the south coast of Ireland
bounded to the east by Saint George’s Channel. — The Celtic
Sea
3. It is the second-largest ocean in the world. It is connected in
the north to the Arctic Ocean, to the Pacific Ocean in the
44
southwest, the Indian Ocean in the southeast, and the
Southern Ocean in the south. — The Atlantic Ocean
4. This sea separates the islands of Ireland and Great Britain. It
is connected to the Celtic Sea in the south by St George’s
Channel, and to the Atlantic Ocean in the north by the North
Channel. Anglesey is the largest island within the sea, followed
by the Isle of Man. This sea is occasionally referred to as the
Manx. — The Irish Sea
5. It is a marginal sea of the Atlantic Ocean located between
Great Britain and Continental Europe, including Scandinavia,
Germany, the Netherlands, and Belgium. — The North Sea
6. Literally it is called Strait of Calais. It is the strait at the
narrowest part of the English Channel. — The Strait of
Dover / Dover Strait / Pas de Calais [pɑ də ’kalе] (French)

The Firth of Lorne, the Firth of Clyde, and the Solway Firth are
found on the western coast of this country, while the Dornoch Firth,
the Moray Firth, the Firth of Tay, and the Firth of Forth are the principal
firths on its eastern coast. They are in Scotland.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Foggy Albion”, c. 41.

… The Strait of Dover / Dover Strait / Pas de Calais [pɑdə kalɛ] (in
French it means “Strait of Calais”) is the strait at the narrowest part 45
of the English Channel, that separates Great Britain from continental
Europe. The shortest distance across the strait between the territory
of France on the Continent and the county of Kent in GB is 34 km (21
mi). Due to that it is possible to see the white cliffs of Dover (Britain)
with the naked eye.
In the first century AD the Romans, who at the time were fighting
the Celts of Gaul (Gaul is modern France), reached the shore of the
Continent and saw the opposite coastline across the Channel. The
soldiers started shouting “Alba! Alba!”, that means “white” in Latin.
Thus, chalk cliffs of dazzling white and foggy weather contributed to
the appearance of the popular Britain’s nick-name — “Foggy Albion”,
which was picked up, though, not after the Romans. In its present
form it was created and popularized by John Milton, author of “The
Paradise Lost”, where the expression appeared for the very first time.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Celtic and Roman

Influence in British Placenames”, с. 42.
1. All place names in Britain contain loads of information about
a particular locality, its historical past, native inhabitants, etc…
2. Celtic influence is still felt in Gaelic bally- / bal-, which mean
“Farm” / “village” (Ballyclare, Ballycastle); ben- means “Hill” (Ben
Nevis), suffixes -dare / -derry mean “oak wood” or “grove”
(Aberdare, Londonderry, Derry), -garry means “Rough”
46 (Invergarry)…
3. If a place name ends in -caster, -cester or -chester (from Latin
“Castra”), it means that the place used to be a Roman fort or
military camp…
Terrain of the Countries Comprising the UK

Scotland lies in the north of the United Kingdom and makes up
the northern third of Great Britain. To the south, it shares a border
with England. The north of Scotland is mountainous and is called the
Highlands. To the south of the country lies a district of beautiful
valleys and plains, called the Lowlands. The finer division includes
North-West Highlands, the Grampian mountains, Central Lowlands
and Southern Uplands. England is mostly flat (with a few exceptions,
though). The Southeast of the country is characterized by the 47
abundance of valleys and small rolling hills. Among the significant
elevations of the region one can name the Cotswold Hills, the
Chilterns, as well as the chalk cliffs of the North and the South Downs.
The terrain of the East of England is predominantly flat, that makes
it a great agricultural region. Most of the East Midlands is also low-
lying. The Chiltern Hills are found along the southern boundary of this
region while the Peak District lies in the north-western part of the
East Midlands. The West Midlands is characterized by the mixture
of valleys, rugged hills, and moorland. The Northwest is made up by
fertile plains in the west and the Pennine Hills in the east. Cambria’s
Lake District contains 15 large lakes, including the biggest England —
lake Windermere. The county has England’s biggest mountains and
all the area of the Cumbrian mountains is the most rugged in England.
Wales is located on the central west coast of Great Britain. Its landscape
is predominantly mountainous, made up by the Snowdonia Massive.
Northern Ireland is largely flat except such mountainous regions as
the Mourne Mountains, Glens of Antrim, and Sperrin Mountains.
the Highlands / Scottish Highlands — горная часть Шотландии,
северо-западное нагорье
the Lowlands — низменность
Southern Uplands — Южно-Шотландская возвышенность
rolling hills — невысокие возвышенности, холмистая местность
elevations — возвышенности
terrain — тип местности, ландшафт
48 rugged — неровный, пересеченный
Составьте вопросы, на которые следующие предложения

являлись бы ответами. Для выполнения этого задания ис-
пользуйте не только информацию из текста, но и карту
Великобритании.
1. Yes, we can. The entire island of GB is characterized by a very

indented coastline, cut into by bays, coves and estuaries.
2. Yes, it is. England is really somewhat triangular in shape.
3. More than one-half of Scotland’s surface is occupied by the
Highlands.
4. Western Scotland is fringed by the large island chains known
as the Inner and Outer Hebrides.
5. Wales is bounded on the north by the Irish Sea; on the east by
the English counties of Cheshire, Stropshire, Hereford and
Worcester, as well as Gloucester; on the south by Bristol Channel;
and on the west by Saint George’s Channel and Cardigan Bay.
Знаете ли вы, что...?

Anglo-Saxon, Danish and Norman Placenames
and Their Meanings
Anglo-Saxon suffixes –wick/–wich mean “dwelling”, “farm” (e. g.
Warwick Alnwick, Ipswich), -dean / -den — “swine pasture” (e. g.
Camden, Willesden, Morden Croxden), -cot/-cote — “shelter”, “cottage”
(e. g. Ascot, Swadlincote), bur/-bury — “fortified or protected place”
(e. g. Salisbury, Aylesbury, Banbury), -burgh/-burg — castle (e. g. 49
Edinburg, Bamburgh), -bourn/-burne/-burn — stream, spring (e. g.
Eastbourne, Bourne, Bournemouth), while components of toponyms
dun-/-down mean “hills” or “downs” (e. g. Dundee, Dunston). Suffix
-ham means “homestead”, “village” (e. g. Durham, Birmingham,
Hovingham), ton/tun — “enclosure/village” (e. g. Brighton, Kingston,
Terrington), mer/mar/mere — “lake”, “pool”(e. g. Ellesmere), -folk —
“people” (e. g. Norfolk, Suffolk), stead/sted — “place”, “site” (e. g.
Hampstead, Wanstead, Stansted), the suffix -ing means “the family of …”
(e. g. Reding — the family of Rada; Hastings — the family of Hasta);
stoke-/-stock/stock- — “place” (e. g. Stoke-on-Trent, Stoke Lacy).
The Norsemen or the Vikings also left the imprint of their culture
on the British placenames. The component of toponyms -ness
assimilated from Old Norse, means “cape” (e. g. Sheerness, Furness),
-thorp / -thorpe means “farm” or “village” (e. g. Scunthorpe,
Coneysthorpe), -by means “farm”, “village” (e. g. Witby, Slingsby),
-thwait / e means “glade” or “clearing” (e. g. Bassenthwaite), -ey / -ay
mean “island” (e. g. Orkney), dal-/ -dale mean “valley” (e. g. Swaledale).
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Terrain of the Countries

Comprising the UK”, c. 48.
1. Can we say that the entire island of GB is characterized by
a very indented coastline, cut into by bays, coves and
estuaries?
2. England is somewhat triangular in shape, isn’t it?
3. What part of Scotland’s surface is occupied by the Highlands?
50 4. What island chains fringe Western Scotland?
5. What is Wales bounded by?
Uplands and Lowlands on the Map of GB

In general the lowland and upland regions of Great Britain are
easy to differentiate using an imaginary boarder, known as the Tees-
Exe Line. It links the mouth of the River Tees in the northeast
of England with the mouth of the River Exe in the southwest. The
lowlands lie to the east of the line, i. e. in the southern parts of GB,
while mountainous areas are found to the west of it.
The other two lines, known as the Severn-Wash line and the
Severn-Trent line are also drawn in order to divide the territory of GB 51
into elevated and low-lying, flat areas. The line drawn between the
Severn estuary and the Wash is known as the Severn-Wash line. The
line drawn for the same purpose between the Severn and the mouth
of the river Trent is called the Severn-Trent line.
Mountain ranges and the most significant elevations of England
include Cheviot Hills (also in Scotland), Chilterns, Cotswolds,
Dartmoor, Lincolnshire Wolds, Exmoor, Lake District, Malvern Hills,
Mendip Hills, North Downs, North York Moors, Peak District,
Pennines, Salisbury Plain, South Downs, Shropshire Hills, Quantock
Hills, Yorkshire Wolds.
Scotland boasts its Cairngorms, Cheviot Hills (also in England),
Grampian Mountains, Ochil Hills, Scottish Highlands, Sidlaws,
Southern Uplands, Torridon Hills.
Mountains and mountain ranges of Wales include Snowdonia,
Brecon Beacons, Black Mountains, Cambrian Mountains, Clwydian
Hills, Preseli Hills.
Main mountainous regions of Northern Ireland are Mourne
Mountains, Antrim Plateau / Glens of Antrim, Sperrin Mountains.
to differentiate — различать
to link — соединять
mountainous areas — гористые районы
low-lying, flat areas — низкогорье
estuary — исток
mouth of the river — устье реки
52
I. Впишите пропущенные буквы и прочитайте названия

горных цепей и гористых районов Великобритании.
M_u__e Mountains, O___l Hills, S___r__Mountains, C_____l__,
M__d__Hills, S___a __.
II. Найдите на карте данные горные системы или гористые

районы и укажите, в какой административно-территориаль-
ной части Соединенного Королевства они находятся.
Cairngorms/Grampian Mountains, Chilterns, Mountains of Mourne,
Brecon Beacons, Pennines, Snowdonia, Antrim Plateau, Cheviot Hills,
Sperrin Mountains, Dartmoor, Cambrian Mountains, Scottish Highlands,
Exmoor, Peak District, Lake District, Cumbrian Mountains, Malvern Hills.
Прочитайте диалоги и объясните употребление временных 53

форм глаголов. Как вы понимаете значение выделенных
фразеологизмов?
1. — Are you still off sick?
— I see red when I hear all that. Yes, I have twisted my ankle,
but it is not the end of the world! My Mom is always making
a mountain out of a molehill!
2. — Money makes money, you know.
— Yeah, it is as old as the hills.
3. — Never ever talk to me like that! I’m hating when you insult
people telling them they are old hats!
— Ok, agree. Let us put it the other way round. I’m not against
the grey power, but it’s evident that all of them are over the
hill.
— You are a bully and a bore!
— You are another!

The Highest Peaks of the UK
England: Scafell Pike (Cumbrian Mountains, 977 metres)
Scotland: Ben Nevis (1,344 metres)
Wales: Snowdon (Snowdonia, 1,085 metres)
Northern Ireland: Slieve Donard (Mourne Mountains, 852 metres)
The lowest point of the UK is called the Fens of East Anglia
54 (England), some of which lie up to FOUR meters below sea level.
Ben Nevis
Ben Nevis is the major challenge for any climber or walker who
visits the UK. The most daring even managed to push a wheelbarrow,
a car, a piano to its top.
Ben Nevis in Gaelic means “Mountain of Heaven”. The first
recorded ascent was in 1771. Due to Clement Linley Wragge,
nicknamed Inclement Wragge, the footpath and the observatory were
built there in 1883.
If you are a novice, or non-serious walker, you should keep in mind
that following the path on a summer’s day is pretty safe, though
elementary safety precautions should be strictly followed in any case.
If you plan to walk up Ben Nevis it’s of crucial importance to know
the weather in that locality and on the mountain itself. The mountain
summit is only clear on one day out of 10. The average temperature
at the summit is one degree below freezing, and the wettest month
of the year is December. Only in April, May and June the monthly
rainfall there is less than 25 cm.
adapted from http://www.mountainwalk.co.uk
The most famous English idioms about mountains

1. Faith will move mountains.
If you firmly believe in God, in yourself or in what you are doing,
you can overcome all the possible obstacles.
e. g. My husband is not financially secure, but he is faithful, and for
me, he is strong. Faith will move mountains, you know.
2. A mountain to climb. (British and Australian)
You say “a mountain to climb” when you mention something that
is too difficult to do or to achieve. 55
e. g. Being too shy, Tom has a mountain to climb if he really wants
to win the elections.
3. If Mohammed will not go to the mountain, the mountain
must come to Mohammed.
If the situation doesn’t change the way you expect, you take the
first step and change it. The expression is often used to say that if
someone will not come to you, you have to go to him. The phrase
originated from a religious story about Mohammed who was
challenged to show how powerful he was by making a mountain come
to him. There are many variations of the same phrase.
e. g. I don’t normally visit my staff at home, but if you can’t come to
see me, I’ll come see you. The mountain will come to Mohammed.
4. To move mountains.
The expression means “to achieve something really difficult” or “to
do anything in order to please people whom you love or greatly esteem”.
e. g. He loves his family so much that he would move mountains for
them.
Ключи к заданиям по тексту “Uplands and Lowlands

on the Map of GB”, с. 53—53.
I. Mourne Mountains, Ochil Hills, Sperrin Mountains, Cotswolds,
Mendip Hills, Sidlaws.
II. Cairngorms / Grampian Mountains — Scotland, Chilterns —
England, Mountains of Mourne — Northern Ireland, Brecon
Beacons — Wales, Pennines — England, Snowdonia — Wales,
56
Antrim Plateau — Northern Ireland, Cheviot Hills — Scotland
and England, Sperrin Mountains — Northern Ireland,
Dartmoor — England, Cambrian Mountains — Wales, Scottish
Highlands — Scotland, Exmoor — England, Peak District —
England, Lake District — England, Cumbrian Mountains —
England, Malvern Hills — England.
Ключ к заданию по диалогам, с. 53.

I. 1. The Present Continuous is used to express irritation. 2. The
Present Indefinite is used to describe a well-known fact. 3. The Present
Continuous with the stative verb emphasizes great intensity of feeling.
4. The Present Perfect is used for summing up previous experiences.
II. 1. To make a mountain out of a molehill — to make too much

of a minor issue. 2. Be as old as the hills — if something is as old as the
hills, it has existed for a very long time. 3. Be over the hill (informal) —
someone who is over the hill is too old to do things well.
Rivers of the UK
The Severn (354 km), the Thames (346 km), the Trent (297 km)
are the three longest rivers of the UK. It should be remembered, that
the river Shannon (360,5 km) is the longest river of the British Isles,
but it flows in the Irish Republic, not in the UK. The longest river in
the UK is the River Severn (354 km) which flows through both
England and Wales.
The Thames, the Trent, the Great Ouse (230 km), the Ouse
(208 km), the Nene (161 km), the Avon (154 km), the Eden (145 km), 57
the Tyne (118 km), the Derwent (115 km), the Aire (114 km), the
Tees (113 km), the Mersey (113 km) flow in England.
The ten major rivers of Scotland in order of their length are: the
Tay (188 km), the Spey (172 km), the Clyde (172 km), the Tweed (it
flows through England and Scotland for 155 km), the Dee (140 km),
the Don (129 km), the Nith (114 km), the Forth (105 km), the
Findhorn (101 km), the Deveron (98 km), the Annan (79 km).
The Welsh rivers include the Severn (it also flows in England), the
Wye (it flows through Wales and England for 215 km), the Dee (112
km), the Teifi (121 km), the river Towy (121 km), the Tawe (48 km),
the Usk (17 km).
River Bann (122 km) is the longest river of Northern Ireland. The
others include the Foyle (129 km), the Deel (60 km), the Finn (64 km),
the Mourne (16 km), the Dergie, the Roe.
The Tees, the Thames, the Tyne flow east to the North Sea. The
Mersey, the Dee, the Severn, the Avon empty into the Irish Sea and
the Bristol Channel.
through — через
in order of — в порядке чего-либо
length — длина
to flow through — протекать через
to empty — впадать
Используя информацию из текста и карту Великобритании

58 (см. в «Приложении» карты № 3,4,5), разгадайте кроссворд.
Rivers and Lakes of the British Isles

1
3 4
5 6
8 9
10
11
12
13
Across:
2. Scotland's most important river that rises
in the Southern Uplands of the country.
5. River rising in the hills to the east of Loch Lomond.
8. Wide bays on the coastline of GB.
10. This river rises on Plinlimmon Mt. in Wales.
12. This river rises in the Cotswolds Hills.
13. One of the two longest rivers in Wales,
rising near Aberystwyth.
59
Down:
1. This river forms part of the boundary
between Wales and England.
3. A “lake” in Gaelic …
4. The longest river of the British Isles, not the UK.
6. One of the two rivers that empty into the River Humber.
7. The third longest river of the UK that also empties
into the River Humber.
9. This river rises in Pennine Hills.
11. The largest river in Scotland, carrying more water
than any other river of the UK.

In each country comprising the UK the longest rivers and lakes
are the following:
England: River Thames (215 mi, 346 km), Lake Windermere
(5.69 sq mi, 14.74 km²);
Scotland: River Tay (117 mi, 188 km), Loch Lomond (27.46 sq mi,
71.12 km²);
Wales: River Tywi (64 mi, 103 km), Llyn Tegid (Bala Lake)
60 (1.87 sq mi, 4.84 km²);
Northern Ireland: River Bann (76 mi, 122 km), Lough Neagh
(147.39 sq mi, 381.74 km²).
The word Avon means river, the names of Tay in Scotland and the
Towy of Wales are derived from Taoi — winding. The Thames is
derived from the word Tam, meaning still or quiet. The Abus or
Humber originated from Aibeis — an estuary. The Wharf is derived
from Garbh, rough or boisterous. The Ouse originated from the word
Uisge, meaning water. The proper name Wye also signifies water.
River-Idiom
To send somebody down the river — to do something that hurts
someone who trusted you.
The Largest Lakes of Great Britain

Найдите ошибку в таблице.
61
Country Northern
England Scotland Wales
Lake Ireland
Lough
+
Neagh
Loch
+
Lomond
Lake
+
Vyrnwy
Lake
+
Windermere
Rivers of Wales
Пользуясь картой (см. «Приложение», с. 5), найдите и об-
ведите в сетке названия рек Уэльса.
D O V E Y M T O W Y T O
H O L A R R O W C A J A
C L U N N H H A F C N I
62
H L B N O O J L T A F F
W Y E Y G N C I V I P P
Q N L S P D O A I N S U
C I K T E D U S K N E E
O E L W I A N A X O V T
R F M Y R P D O L T E E
V S P T F L O E U Z R I
E W H H O A N L G O N F
R H Y M N E Y B G E Y I
Ключ к кроссворду
“Rivers and Lakes of the British Isles”, с. 58—59.
1
D
E
2
C L Y D E
3 4
L S
5 6
F O R T H O H
63
7
T C U A
8 9
F I R T H S M S N
10
E S E V E R N
11
N T R O
12
T H A M E S N
Y E
13
W Y E
Ключ к заданию
“The Largest Lakes of Great Britain”, с. 61.
Lake Vyrnwy is not the largest in Wales.
Country Northern
England Scotland Wales
Lake Ireland
Lough Neagh +
Loch Lomond +
64 Lake Vyrnwy
+
Llyn Tegid (Bala Lake
LakeWindermere +
Ключ к заданию “Rivers of Wales”, с. 62.

D O V E Y M T O W Y T O
H O L A R R O W C A J A
C L U N N H H A F C N I
H L B N O O J L T A F F
W Y E Y G N C I V I P P
Q N L S P D O A I N S U
C I K T E D U S K N E E
O E L W I A N A X O V T
R F M Y R P D O L T E E
V S P T F L O E U Z R I
E W H H O A N L G O N F
R H Y M N E Y B G E Y I
Population of the UK
According to the latest estimations of July 2012 the population
of the UK is 63,047,162. The overwhelming majority of population
in the UK is white. According to the 2001 census 92,1 % of population
in the UK belongs to this ethnic pool, of which the English constitute
83,6 %, the Scottish — 8,6 %, the Welsh — 4,9 %, the Northern Irish —
2,9 %. Black people comprise 2 % of the UK's population, Indian —
1,8 %, Pakistani — 1,3%, mixed 1,2 %, other nationalities — 1,6 %.
English is the official language in the UK, while Scots (spoken by 65
about 30 % of the population of Scotland), Scottish Gaelic (spoken
by about 60,000 in Scotland), Welsh (spoken by about 20 % of the
population of Wales), Irish (spoken by about 10 % of the population
of Northern Ireland), Cornish (spoken by some 2,000 to 3,000 in
Cornwall) are recognized as regional languages. The main religions
in the UK are as follows: Christian — 71,6 % (including Anglican,
Roman Catholic, Presbyterian, Methodist), Muslim — 2,7 %, Hindu —
1 %, unspecified or none — 23,1 % (2001 census).
According to the 2011 estimations children from 0 to 14 years
of age constitute 17,3 % of all the population, people aged 15—64
constitute 66,2 % of population, while those aged 65 and over make
up 16,5 % of the UK's population. Population growth rate is 0,553 %
(2012 est.) Birth rate and death rate constitute 12,27 births / 1,000
population (2012 est.) and 9,33 deaths / 1,000 population (July 2012
est.) respectively. Life expectancy is 80,17 years, male: 78,05 years
and female: 82,4 years (2012 est.). Urban population prevails in the
UK with 80 % living in towns and cities.
census — перепись населения
ethnic pool — этническая группа
birth rate — уровень рождаемости
death rate — уровень смертности
life expectancy — продолжительность жизни
66 True False
1. The British are descendants of the Iberians,
various Celtic tribes, the Romans, the Anglo-
Saxons, Scandinavians and Normans.
2. About two-quarters of the population in
Wales are concentrated in the mining
centers in the south.
3. More than 75 % of population in England
are urban dwellers.
4. The UK has only about 5 % of the world’s
people.
5. The highest density of population in
Scotland is registered in Central Lowlands,
where nearly three-quarters of overall
population live.
6. The lowest density of population in Scotland
is in the Highlands.
Nota Bene
Native inhabitants of the United Kingdom are collectively known
as Britons (e. g. — Briton) or the British, though a finer division is
more preferable for people, inhabiting England, Scotland, Wales and
Northern Ireland. Thus we speak about the English, the Scots, the
Welsh and the Irish people.
Urban population prevails in the UK with 80 % living in towns and
cities. London (capital) is inhabited by 8,615 million people;
Birmingham — 2,296 million; Manchester — 2,247 million; West 67
Yorkshire — 1,541 million; Glasgow — 1,166 million (2009).
Famous Britons in Quotes
I would like to go back to Wales. I’m obsessed with my childhood
and at least three times a week dream I am back there.
(Anthony Hopkins)
***
In Wales it’s brilliant. I go to the pub and see everybody who I went
to school with. And everybody goes “So what are you doing now?”
And I go, “Oh, I’m doing a film with Antonio Banderas and Anthony
Hopkins”. And they go, “Ooh, good”. And that’s it.
(Catherine Zeta-Jones)
***
O Scotia! my dear, my native soil! For whom my warmest wish to
heaven is sent; Long may thy hardy sons of rustic toil Be blest with
health, and peace, and sweet content.
(Robert Burns)

“Population of the UK”, с. 66.
1. The British are descendants of the Iberians, various Celtic
tribes, the Romans, the Anglo-Saxons, Scandinavians and
Normans. True
2. About two-quarters of the population in Wales are
concentrated in the mining centers in the south. False (Three
quarters.)
68
3. More than 75 % of population in England are urban dwellers.
True
4. The UK has only about 5 % of the world’s people. False (1 %)
5. The lowest density of population in Scotland is in the
Highlands. True
6. About two-thirds of population in Scotland are urbandwellers.
True
Languages Spoken in the UK*

The English language developed chiefly from the language of the
Anglo-Saxon and Norman invaders. English belongs to the Germanic
branch of the Indo-European family of languages. Its history is usually
divided into three main periods: Old English, Middle English and
New English. Old English encompasses a timespan from the Anglo-
Saxon invasion of Britain in the V—VI centuries until the Norman
Conquest of 1066. Middle English is the English language spoken
from the middle of the XI century to the middle of the XV century. 69
New English occupies the period from the middle of the XV century
to the present day. It is also subdivided into Early New English (1450—
1700) and Modern English (1700 — present day).
Welsh is a language that developed from one of the languages of the
Celts. Less than a fifth of the Welsh speak both English and Welsh.
A few people in Wales speak Welsh only, but it is still true to say that
the Welsh language and culture are best preserved in the north and
west of the country. In an effort to preserve everything Welsh, the
government of the UK encourages learning Welsh and supports all
cultural, scientific, and social events that may help to achieve this
goal. Thousands of people in Scotland speak the Scottish form
of Gaelic, which is another Celtic language. People in the Lowlands
of Scotland speak Scots. It is a dialect derived from the branch of Old
English and a completely separate language from Gaelic. The Irish
form of Gaelic is still spoken in Northern Ireland.
the Anglo-Saxon invaders — англо-саксонские завоеватели
the Celts — кельты
the government of the UK encourages learning Welsh — правитель-
ство Великобритании поощряет изучение уэльского языка
Правильны ли следующие утверждения? При ответе опи-

райтесь на информацию из текста, а также на общие зна-
70 ния.
True False
1. English is the only official language in the UK,
the USA, Australia, Canada, and New Zealand.
2. English is used as one of the official
languages in Canada, former British colonies
in the South Africa, the Irish Republic, and
as a second language in many other
countries of the world, including India,
Pakistan and other.
3. Welsh is a language of the Celtic blanch.
4. Gaelic, which is still spoken in Scotland,
is also a language of Celtic origin.
5. Gaelic is also the language of the Irish
people, living in Northern Ireland and the
Irish Republic.

At the turn of the 17th century English was spoken only by 6 million
people. At present the situation is totally different with more than
one billion people speaking English all over the world. In number
of speakers the English language is second only to Chinese.
Fun Language Facts

“Go”, is the shortest complete sentence in the English language.
The longest word in the English language is “neumonoultramicro- 71
scopicsilicovolcanoconioses”, which means “a lung disease caused by
the inhalation of very fine silica dust, causing inflammation in the
lungs”.
The only 15-letter word that can be spelled without repeating
a letter is “uncopyrightable”.
The sentence “The quick brown fox jumps over a lazy dog” uses
every letter of the alphabet!
The word “set” has more definitions than any other word in
English.
Заполните пропуски прилагательными из таблицы и про-

читайте текст об официальных языках в Уэльсе.
standard — popular — phonetic — numerous — French —

challenging — basic — regular — printed — irregular
Surprisingly as it may seem, Welsh is simpler than English. It is

a language with the spelling that may be characterized as entirely
___________ and ___________. As soon as you learn the ___________
72
rules of pronunciation you can read it without much difficulty. For the
beginners Welsh provides far fewer difficulties than does English with
its ___________ inconsistencies in spelling. In Welsh all the letters
of a word are pronounced, while in English, as a ___________ joke has
it, we write “Manchester” and read “Liverpool”. The only good news is
that in English there exist less than 400 words with ___________ spelling.
The bad news is that most of them are frequently used in everyday
communication. Difficulties with English spelling arise because the
Romans tried to write down Old English words using only 23 letters
of Latin alphabet. It was quite ___________ because in Old English there
existed nearly 40 vowels and consonants. The situation was aggravated
by the Norman Conquest of 1066, when lots of ___________ words
assimilated into the English language, and, finally, by the introduction
of the ___________ press in 1476 and the emergence of a ___________
spelling system, which reflected the speech of the London area only.
During the 15th century the pronunciation of vowels changed but the
existence of printing press resulted in the fact that the standard spelling
system never caught up with the changes.
Signs in Welsh
Welsh English Rough Pronunciation
araf slow arav
cymru wales kumm-ri
dim mynediad no entry dim munned-yad
dynion gentlemen (toilet) dunny-onn
73
ffordd road forth
gorsaf station gorsav
gwesty hotel gwesty
heddlu police hethlee
llwybr cyhoeddus public footpath thlooy-beer kahoy-this
lôn lane lonn
merched ladies (toilet) mair-kedd
siôp shop shop
swyddfa’r post post office sooeethva post
toiledau toilets toy-led-eye
traeth beach trye-th
ysbyty hospital uss-butty
Заполните последнюю колонку таблицы, дописав значе-

ния галльских заимствований в английском языке.
English Irish Gaelic Scots Gaelic Meaning

bard bard bard
clan clann clan
crag creig creag
74
galore go leor gu leòr
glen gleann gleann
loch loch loch
pet peata peata
shamrock seamróg seamrag
shanty seantigh seann taigh
slew slua sluagh
sluagh
slogan
ghairm
tory tóraí tòraiche
trousers triubhas
uisce uisge
whiskey
(beatha) (beatha)
The Welsh alphabet

The Welsh alphabet consists of 28 letters:
A, B, Ch, D, Dd, E, F, Ff, G, Ng, H, I, L, Ll, M, N, O, P, Ph, R, Rh,
S, T, Th, U, W, Y.
Letters J, K, Q, V, X, Z do not exist in Welsh, though the English
influence is obvious in Zw (Zoo), John, Jones, Jiwbil (Jubilee),
Wrexham (Wrecsam), etc.
Let’s Pick Up Some Welsh! 75
English Welsh Rough Pronunciation

hello helo hello
good morning bore da bor-er dah
good afternoon prynhawn da prin-hown dah
good evening noswaith dda noss-wythe-ah
goodbye hwyl who-ill
good night nos da noss dah
yown
OK iawn
(like in “clown”)
please plis please
thanks diolch dee-olck
thank you very
diolch yn fawr dee-olck unn vowr
much

“Languages Spoken in the UK”, с. 70.
1. English is the official language in the UK, the USA, Australia,
Canada, and New Zealand. False (It is used as one of the
official languages in Canada).
2. English is used as one of the official languages in Canada,
former British colonies in the South Africa, the Irish Republic,
and as a second language in many other countries of the
76 world, including India, Pakistan, and other. True
3. Welsh is a language of the Celtic blanch. True
4. Gaelic, which is still spoken in Scotland, is also a language
of Celtic origin. True
5. Gaelic is also the language of the Irish people, living
in Northern Ireland and the Irish Republic. True

Surprisingly as it may seem, Welsh is simpler than English. It is
a language with the spelling that may be characterized as entirely
regular and phonetic. As soon as you learn the basic rules
of pronunciation you can read it without much difficulty. For the
beginners Welsh provides far fewer difficulties than does English with
its numerous inconsistencies in spelling. In Welsh all the letters
of a word are pronounced, while in English, as a popular joke has it,
we write “Manchester” and read “Liverpool”. The only good news is
that in English there exist less than 400 words with irregular spelling. 77
The bad news is that most of them are frequently used in everyday
communication. Difficulties with English spelling arise because the
Romans tried to write down Old English words using only 23 letters
of Latin alphabet. It was quite challenging because in Old English
there existed nearly 40 vowels and consonants. The situation was
aggravated by the Norman Conquest of 1066, when lots of French
words assimilated into the English language, and, finally, by the
introduction of the printing press in 1476 and the emergence
of a standard spelling system, which reflected the speech of the
London area only. During the 15th century the pronunciation of vowels
changed but the existence of printing press resulted in the fact that
the standard spelling system never caught up with the changes.

Irish
English Scots Gaelic Meaning
Gaelic
bard bard bard poet (of a certain rank)
clan clann clan relatives, lineage
crag creig creag rocky outcrop
78 galore go leor gu leòr plenty, enough

glen gleann gleann valley
loch loch loch lake
an animal kept as
pet peata peata
a companion
shamrock seamróg seamrag shamrock
shanty seantigh seann taigh old house
slew slua sluagh a lot of, many
sluagh a call; easily remembered,
slogan —
ghairm short phrase
tory tóraí tòraiche pursuer; robber; bandit
trousers — triubhas trews; pants

uisce uisge
whiskey a strong alcoholic drink
(beatha) (beatha)
Сlimate of GB
Climate of Great Britain may be characterized as a maritime
temperate, i. e. without any extremes in temperatures all year round,
but very humid. More than 50% of the days are overcast. Existing
variety of microclimates within the UK is caused by such factors as
elevation, proximity to the Atlantic Ocean, and, to a lesser extent,
latitude. Due to northerly latitude Britain enjoys stunningly long
days in the height of summer, and a very short period of sunlight in
wintertime. 79
Southwesterly winds, blowing from the North Atlantic Drift,
prevail over all the rest, making weather patterns subject to change.
In general, the south is warmer and drier than the north. The east
of Britain, washed by the North Sea is considerably colder than the
territories washed by the Atlantic Ocean and warmed by the Gulf
Stream.
Winter temperatures rarely fall below — 5ºC while summer highs
do not normally exceed 35ºC. July and August are the hottest as well
as the wettest months of the year. January and February are the coldest
months and there’s often much snow in mountainous parts of Britain.
The average water temperature of the North Atlantic is 13°C in
August and 7°C in February. The North Sea is 15°C in August and
6°C in February. The average water temperature of the British Channel
is 17°C in August and 9°C in February.
Human-induced climate change affected weather patterns
worldwide. In the UK it results in frequent floods, heat waves in
summer and extremely mild winters.
maritime temperate — морской умеренный
proximity to the Atlantic ocean — близость к Атлантическому
океану
to a lesser extent — в меньшей степени
latitude — широта
summer highs — максимальные температуры летом
human-induced climate change — изменения климата, вызван-
80 ные деятельностью человека
weather patterns — типы погоды
True False
1. Climate of Great Britain may be characterized
as Mediterranean.
2. July and August are the hottest as well as
the wettest months of the year.
3. January and February are the coldest
months and there’s often much snow in
mountainous parts of Britain.
4. Existing variety of microclimates within the
UK is caused by such factors as the insular
position of GB, elevation, and longitude.
5. Natural hazards include strong winds and
floods, especially in winter.
Famous Quotes from British Weather Lore

When mountains and cliffs in the clouds appear, some sudden or
violent showers are near.
When forests murmur and mountains roar, close your windows
and shut the door.
Red sky at night — shepherd’s delight. Red sky at morning —
shepherd’s warning.
Near full moon a misty sunrise bodes fair weather and cloudless
skies. 81
Mackerel scales and mare’s tails, make lofty ships carry low sails.
(It is so because altocumulus and cirrus clouds foretell bad weather).
A ring around the sun and moon: a rainy day is coming soon.
When you can see the hills, it’s going to rain; when you can’t see
the hills, it’s raining!
When the clouds of the moon to the West fly away, you may safely
rely on a settled fair day.
Oak and ash trees are traditionally watched in early spring to see
which would put out shoots first:
“If the Ash before the Oak, Then there’ll be a regular soak; But if the
Oak before the Ash, Then there’ll only be a splash”.
Прочитайте два примера прогноза погоды и составьте два

собственных для весеннего и осеннего дней в Великобри-
тании.
Weather Forecast
Weather Forecast for a Day in Summer
There will be scattered showers across much of England and Wales.
Staying dry and quite sunny across Scotland and Northern Ireland.
82 By the evening the showers will have faded from southern England
with skies clearing. This leads to a dry, clear night across Britain.
Expect highs of 16 °C to 19 °C.
Weather Forecast for a Day in Winter

Outbreaks of rain with some sleet will spread into Scotland and
northern England through the day. For Wales and Northern Ireland
a dry day with sunny spells after a cold frosty morning. A wet evening
and night for Scotland and England. The rain will be heaviest in the
Scottish Highlands. Elsewhere it will be cloudy and dry. Lows today
of 0° to — 6 °C.
Вычеркните из списка стихийные бедствия, не характер-

ные для Британии.
Tsunamis, heat waves, earthquakes, permafrost, welling
of volcanoes, floods, hurricanes, mud slides, forest fires, tornadoes,
torrential rain.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Сlimate of GB”, c. 80.

1. Climate of Great Britain may be characterized as Mediterranean.
False
2. July and August are the hottest as well as the wettest months
of the year. True
3. January and February are the coldest months and there’s
often much snow in mountainous parts of Britain. True
4. Existing variety of microclimates within the UK is caused by 83
such factors as the insular position of GB, elevation, and
longitude. False
5. Natural hazards include strong winds and floods, especially
in winter. True
Ключ к заданию “Weather Forecast”, с. 82.

Weather Forecast for a Day in Autumn
This Monday looks likely to see low pressure across most of the UK, with
troughs or occluded fronts straddling its parts. Low pressures over Western
Scotland will bring a lot of cloud and showery rain. In Wales the rain will
bubble up by midday onwards. Across central and southern parts
of England showers will break out in the evening, some heavy and possibly
84 thundery. Northern Ireland will also see a day of rainy weather. Nevertheless
in between the showers there will be decent spells of sunny weather.
Temperatures will reach at best 20 — 21°C in the south and east,
15 — 17 °C are expected for the west, while in the north of Scotland & the
Isles the temperatures won’t exceed 13 — 14 °C.
A Spring Day Weather Forecast
This Tuesday is likely to see the same weather pattern exist. It will
be mostly dry with short sunny periods. It will be drier further to the
south and east of Great Britain, with some low cloud and scattered
showers in Northern Ireland. Quite a muggy night in the SE, though.
Cloud and patchy showery rain likely overnight in the northwest and
south east but clear periods elsewhere giving a few mist and low cloud
patches in places. Temperatures up to about 16 — 18 °C inland across
the south and SE but generally more like 15 — 17 °C in the West
of England, Wales and Northern Ireland and 14 °C in Scotland.

Tsunamis, heat waves, earthquakes, permafrost, swelling of volcanoes,
floods, hurricanes, mud slides, forest fires, tornadoes, torrential rain.
Weather in Britain: Why Is It So Changeable?*

The weather in Britain is so changeable, that it always makes a perfect
start for a small talk. Television weather forecasters are media personalities,
'cause weather bulletins are broadcast on BBC 1, BBC 2 and all of BBC’s
radio stations at regular intervals throughout the day. The Met Office is
extremely popular, the Capital radio has weather summaries every
20 minutes, LBC Newstalk Radio broadcasts weather checks every half
hour round the clock, all weather enquiries are answered at London
Weather Center, etc. But why is the weather so changeable? 85
The answer is as follows. The North Atlantic and the Gulf Stream
make the average temperatures along the west coast of Britain higher
than it can be expected at this latitude. At the same time their negative
influence results in significant rainfall and erratic nature of the weather.
Indeed, many times the British witnessed torrential rain that
soaked parts of the UK with a month’s worth of rain just in twenty-
four hours. But, surprisingly as it may seem, average rainfall across
the UK is not particularly high. Due to the westerly direction of winds
coming in from the Atlantic, areas on the west coast are wetter than
those on the east coast. The precipitation in these parts of the country
differs from 60 —100 mm per month in the West to 40 — 60 mm per
month in the East. This difference in precipitation is keenly felt
in Scotland, the western coast of which sees 265 days of rain across
the year, whereas the southeast of the country only sees 170 days
of rainy weather. This really makes a starking contrast between the
drier areas of Scotland and, for instance, the Western Highlands, that
usually see 3000 mm precipitation on average per year.
a small talk — легкий, бессодержательный разговор
the Gulf Stream — Гольфстрим
erratic — неустойчивый
precipitation — осадки
a starking contrast — разительный контраст
average — средний
86 I. Подберите к данным пословицам, поговоркам и идио-

мам, связанным с погодой, русские эквиваленты.
1. To save for a rainy day. — ___________________________

________________________________________________
2. It never rains but it pours. — ________________________
________________________________________________
3. Fairweather friend. — ______________________________
________________________________________________
4. Rain or shine. — __________________________________
________________________________________________
5. Never rely on love or the weather. — _________________
________________________________________________
6. Woman is a weathercock. — ________________________
________________________________________________
7. After rain comes fair weather. — _____________________
________________________________________________
II. Вставьте недостающие буквы в слова, характеризую-

щие погоду и различные природные явления.
1. It’s ch__ll__and there is a crisp in the air.

2. It’s pleasantly c__l.
3. The weather is g__n__al / balmy.
4. It’s s__ltry and the sun is so aggressive, that it nearly darts its
beams at you. — Yeah, it’s really s__orching.
87
5. It’s not simply hot, it’s broi__ing.
6. The rain is __lanting, and I hate the tail-wind.
7. Yesterday a snow-storm was particularly heavy. It was a real
bli__ard.
8. The sle__t gets on my nerves.

When the rain is heavy we would normally say that it is raining
cats and dogs. But why cats and dogs?
The answer is simple. In the past, when the rain was torrential,
dead animals from the basements and cellars of the houses were
washed out onto the streets. If there were dead cats and dogs on the
streets, the rain was really heavy. Thus, it was raining cats and dogs.
People inhabiting Britain also noticed that the length of particular
88 sounds is different depending on various weather patterns. In
Peterborough it was said:
“When the Clock of the Abbey strikes three minutes slow, The river’s
bright waters will soon overflow; When the Church Clock and Abbey
Clock strike both together, There will soon be a death or a change of the
weather”.
Speaking about rainy weather one should also mention July 15 or
St. Swithin’s Day. It is very special for the British, because if it rains
on St. Swithin’s Day, 40 days of rainy weather will follow!
The story goes that St. Swithin was a Bishop of Winchester, who
died in 862. During his lifetime the saint insisted on an outdoor grave
so that “sweet rain from heaven” would fall on it. A century later, the
monks decided to translate his remains to a shrine inside Winchester
Cathedral. The move was set for July 15, 971. On that day, torrential
rain started and continued for 40 days. People believe that in such
a way St. Swithin expressed his displeasure.
Jokes about Weather

Coeдините вопросы из левой колонки с подходящими от-
ветами из правой. У вас должны получиться распростра-
ненные в Британии шутки о погоде.
Questions Answers
1. What do you call it when it a. One is reined up and the 89

rains chickens and ducks? other rains down.
2. How did you find the b. Hail!

weather on your vacation?
3. What is a tornado’s favorite c. I just went outside and

game? there it was.
4. What’s the difference d. Foul (fowl) weather.

between a horse and the
weather?
5. What is a king’s favorite e. Twister!

kind of precipitation?
Weather Forecast
Прочитайте пример прогноза погоды и составьте два соб-
ственных для летнего и зимнего дней в Великобритании.
Нарисуйте также cooтветствующие им метеокарты, исполь-
зуя приведенные значки.
partly cloudy, sunny
overcast or clouds, dry
spells, dry
90 overcast or clouds partly cloudy, sunny
with light rain, drizzle spells, light rain
overcast or clouds partly cloudy, sunny
with rain spells, rain
overcast or clouds
spells, outbreaks of
with heavy rain
rain
overcast or clouds, partly cloudy, sunny
with snow flurries spells, snow flurries
overcast or clouds, partly cloudy, sunny
with snow spells, snow
overcast or clouds,
with heavy snow
spells, heavy snow
(blizzard)
mostly sunny, or hazy
sunny
sun
mist fog
Weather Forecast
England and Wales will stay dry but cloudy through the day.
Elsewhere it looks cloudy and frosty with spells of heavy snow. This
area of heavy snow may affect much of Britain during the evening
and the night. There is a risk of blizzards across northern parts
of Scotland though confidence is low. Expect lows of —2° to —5 °C.
Whether the Weather... 91
Whether the weather be fine

Or whether the weather be not
Whether the weather be cold
Or whether the weather be hot
We'll weather the weather whatever the weather
Whether we like it or not.
Ключи к заданиям по тексту “Weather in Britain:

Why is It so Changeable?”, с. 86—87.
I.
1. To save for a rainy day. — Откладывать на черный день.
2. It never rains but it pours. — Беда не приходит одна.
3. Fairweather friend. — Друг, который оставит в беде.
4. Rain or shine. — Что бы ни случилось, что бы ни произошло
(букв. «в любую погоду»).
92
5. Never rely on love or the weather. — Любовь и погода
непредсказуемы.
6. Woman is a weathercock. — Женщина все чувствует. (букв.
«Женщина — это флюгер»).
7. After rain comes fair weather. — После дождя бывает
солнце.
II.
1. It’s chilly and there is a crisp in the air.
2. It’s pleasantly cool.
3. The weather is genial / balmy.
4. It’s sultry and the Sun is so aggressive, that it nearly darts its
beams at you. — Yeah, it’s really scorching.
5. It’s not simply hot, it’s broiling.
6. The rain is slanting, and I hate the tail-wind.
7. Yesterday a snow-storm was particularly heavy. It was a real
blizzard.
8. The sleet gets on my nerves.
Ключ к заданию “Jokes about Weather”, с. 89.

1. Question: What do you call it when it rains chickens and
ducks? Answer: Foul (fowl) weather.
2. Question: How did you find the weather on your vacation?
Answer: I just went outside and there it was.
3. Question: What is a tornado’s favorite game?
Answer: Twister!
4. Question: What’s the difference between a horse and the 93
weather?
Answer: One is reined up and the other rains down.
5. Question: What is a king’s favorite kind of precipitation?
Answer: Hail!
Ключ к заданию “Weather Forecast”, с. 90—91.

A Summer Day Weather Forecast

The weather in the UK will remain unsettled with low pressure are
as dominating its pattern. Outbreaks of torrential rain are expected
in Scottish Highlands while mainland parts of England and Wales will
also see a day of rainy weather with short bright intervals. The rain
94 there will be heavy in places and locally thundery. In Northern Ireland
under the influence of higher pressure the weather will be drier and
sunnier, though some outbreaks of showery rain certainly can’t be
ruled out. Expected highs for England, Scotland and Wales are +21° —
+23 °C, and +25 °C in Northern Ireland.
A Winter Day Weather Forecast

Early snow and low cloud patches generally across the UK should
slowly clear to give some sunny periods in the morning and then some
more snow developing away from coasts by the afternoon, possibly
with strong wind in places; the SE may be generally drier and a bit
brighter with fewer snowfalls in the afternoon.
It will be mainly dry in the far East as well, as fronts pushing east
will bring some snow into the west by dawn with somewhat clearer
skies moving east into other central areas by mid morning. Well below
average temperatures for most, with temperatures maxing at –2 °C —
+1 °C for those in southern & eastern England, further north and east
more like –3 °C and only –5° С in the Scottish Highlands and far north,
quite chilly for January.
The Isle of Great Britain:

its Flora and Fauna*
The most common trees of England are oak, beech, ash and elm.
A common shrub is a species of furze, but among the local population
it is better known as gorse. Among the chief indigenous fauna
of England are several species of deer, fox, rabbit, hare, badger and
numerous rodents. The most widespread birds include meadow
pipits, sparrows, crows, pigeons, swans, rooks, starlings, various
game-birds, including grouse and pheasant, and members of thrush 95
family. The most common freshwater fish in England is trout.
Indigenous vegetation of Scotland includes oak, fir, pine, larch,
ferns, grasses, mosses, heather, mountain willow, saxifrage, and other
types of alpine and arctic flora. The most widespread mammals of the
country are deer (red deer and roe deer), ermine, pine marten, otter,
wild cat, hare, and rabbit. Game birds include blackcock, grouse,
ptarmigan, and waterfowl. Predatory birds are few, and the only
species that can be found are kite, osprey, and golden eagle. Scotland
is clearly associated with salmon and trout that are abundant in its
waters. Significant part of the overall catch in Scotland is made up
by such species as cod, haddock, herring, and various types of shellfish.
Flora and fauna of Wales may be compared to plant and animal
life of England. The only two species of animals that are found in
Wales, but not in England, are pine marten and polecat. Wales has
abundant ferns, grasslands, mosses, small shrubs, coarse grasses and
other species, pertaining to alpine flora. Mountain ash, oak and
coniferous trees are found at higher elevations.
furze — дрок
meadow pipit — огонек (птица)
rook — грач
thrush — дрозд
larch — лиственница
saxifrage — камнеломка (растение)
pine marten — куница
96 otter — выдра
blackcock — тетерев
grouse — рябчик
ptarmigan — белая куропатка
cod — треска
haddock — пикша (род трески)
polecat — черный хорек
Заполните таблицу.
Plants Animals Birds Fish

Scotland

Animal World about the Weather
In Britain they say: “When Kitty (i. e. pussy cat) washes behind
her ears, we’ll soon be tasting heaven’s tears (i. e. rain).”
If a cat washes its face o’er its ear, ’tis a sign the weather will be fine
and clear.
If at dimpsey (i. e. “twilight”) the frogs do croakin’, we’em be soon
due a soakin’”!
If a cat sits with its back to the fire, frost and poor weather 97
conditions can be expected.
The British believe that if a cat stays out for the night and caterwauls
loudly, the weather will be bad for the next coming few days.
When a cat sneezes, rain is on the way.
Moles work harder before rain.
Cows lie down in the field before rain.
Crows warn of rainy weather when they caw and walk alongside
pools and rivers.
When geese cackle, rain is imminent; when they honk, a dry spell
is coming.
When the woodpecker laughs, rain is on the way.
Wild geese fly high when fine weather is due. Storms can be
expected when they fly low.
Flies become more annoying just before rain.
Gnats flying up and down at sunset predict hot weather.
Spiders spinning webs on the grass means fair weather.
When bees fly far from their hives and return late, fine weather
will come. When rain is due, bees are more industrious, but do not
fly far.
English Proverbs and Sayings about Animal World

Заполните пропуски словами из таблицы и прочитайте
английские пословицы и поговорки.
dogs, wolf, mare, birds, horse, dog, fish,

cat (2 times), asses, hare (2 times), bull
1. Curiosity killed а _______________.
98
2. _______________ of feather flock together.
3. All _______________ wag their ears.
4. To lock a stable door after the _______________ is stolen.
5. As mad as a March _______________.
6. Neither _______________ nor fowl.
7. Money makes the _______________ go.
8. To cook a _____ before catching him.
9. Let sleeping ______ lie.
10. Like a _____ on hot bricks.
11. Love me, love my ______.
12. A ______ in sheep’s clothing.
13. To take a _____ by the horns.

A Flower and its Hidden Message in the Victorian Age
Almond flowers — Hope Heather — Admiration
Balm — Sympathy Ivy — Fidelity, friendship,
marriage
Bay leaf — “I change but Jonquil — “I hope for return
in death” of affection”
Bergamot — Irresistible Lily of the Valley — Purity, the
return of happiness 99
Borage — Courage Marjoram — Kindness, courtesy
Campanula — Gratitude Oregano — Joy
China rose — Beauty always new Periwinkle — Happy memory
Chrysanthemum — Love Poppy, red — Consolation
Convolvulus, major — Rose, red — Love
Extinguished hopes or eternal
sleep
Cuckoo pint — Ardour Rose, yellow — Friendship
Daisy — Innocence, new-born, Rue — Contrition
“I share your sentiment”
Fern — Sincerity Snowdrop — Hope
Furze or Gorse — Enduring Sweet Pea — Departure,
affection tender memory
Gardenia — Ecstasy Tuberose — Voluptuousness
Geranium — “You are childish” Violet — Loyalty, modesty,
humility
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The Isle of Great

Britain: its Flora and Fauna”, с. 96.

Oak, fir, pine, Deer (red Blackcock, Salmon,
larch, ferns, deer and roe grouse, trout, cod,
Scotland
grasses, deer), ptarmigan, haddock,

mosses, ermine, pine waterfowl. herring,
100 heather, marten, Predatory shell fish
mountain otter, wild birds: kite,
willow, cat, hare, osprey,
saxifrage rabbit golden
eagle
Ключ к заданию “English Proverbs and Sayings about

Animal World”, с. 98.
1. Curiosity killed a cat. 2. Birds of feather flock together. 3. All
asses wag their ears. 4. To lock a stable door after the horse is stolen.
5. As mad as a March hare. 6. Neither fish nor fowl. 7. Money makes
the mare go. 8. To cook a hare before catching him. 9. Let sleeping
dogs lie. 10. Like a cat on hot bricks. 11. Love me, love my dog.
12. A wolf in sheep’s clothing. 13. To take a bull by the horns.
Flora and Fauna of Northern Ireland

The flora of Northern Ireland is mainly characterized by abundant
stands of heather, sedges, rushes and other bog-moss species, as well
as rhododendrons, decorative shrubs (fuchsia), fir-trees (spruces and
pines), and larches. Larches do not belong to evergreens, because
their needles are rudimentary leaves.
Among the chief indigenous fauna of Northern Ireland are red
deer, red squirrel, otter, fox, badger, seals and other cetacean species,
hare, stoats, amphibians (frogs, toads, newts), reptiles (common 101
lizzard).
The most widespread birds include swans, waders, ducks, terns,
gulls, geese, merlins, peregrine falcons, corncrakes, choughs.
Salmon, eel, pollan, char, pike, brown trout constitute the basis
of the overall catch in Northern Ireland.
Flora and its Weather Forecast

Pine cones open up in dry weather and close when rain is coming.
“When the dew is in the grass, rain will never come to pass. When
grass is dry at morning light, look for rain before the night”.
If seaweed feels dry, the weather will be dry, if slimy, there will be
rain.
The Welsh believe that there will be a storm if marigold flowers
do not open early in the morning.
heather — вереск
sedges — осоки
rushes — камыши
rhododendrons — рододендроны
larch — лиственница
indigenous fauna — местная фауна
stoat — горностай в летнем одеянии
102 eel — угорь
pike — щука
trout — форель
Заполните таблицу.

Northern Ireland
Swan Upping
Visiting Britain you may notice that there are lots of gorgeous
swans on the river Thames. All the swans on the Thames belong to
either the Queen or to the Vintners’ or Dyers’ livery companies. Swan
Upping is the annual census of the mute swan population on this
best-known British river, which runs for 340 km from Cheltenham
to the North Sea. Swan Upping plays an important role in the 103
conservation of these birds. The tradition of marking swans is
a colorful spectator event. The Royal Swan Uppers (i. e. Queen’s swan
keepers), who wear the scarlet uniform of Her Majesty the Queen,
travel in traditional rowing skiffs together with Swan Uppers from
the Vintners’ and Dyers’ livery companies. For five days they paddle
about attempting to record the birds by marking their beaks. The
Dyers’ swans get one nick, the Vintners’ — two, and the Queen’s
remain unblemished. Many schoolchildren are invited to meet the
Swan Uppers on their journey up the river Thames — from London
Bridge to Henley. The children are delighted because they have the
opportunity to view cygnets, which are about two months old in July,
and ask all sorts of questions about swans.
Напишите названия административно-территориальных ча-

стей Соединенного Королевства, которые соответствуют
данным описаниям.
1. A mountainous country with a very irregular coastline, marked
by scenic grandeur, including precipitous cliffs, mountain
lakes, sea lochs, swift-following streams. The most widespread
mammals of the country are deer (red deer and roe deer),
ermine, pine marten, otter, wild cat, hare, and rabbit. Game
104 birds are blackcock, grouse, ptarmigan, and waterfowl. —
___________________
2. A stunningly beautiful country that was once heavily forested.
Pine and birch are still found in the mountainous parts of the
country, while oak and beech are mainly found in the lowlands.
Fruit trees are also cultivated. — ___________________
3. The land of amazingly beautiful mountains, lakes windswept
cliffs, moors, and languid sands. Typical vegetation includes
ferns, grasslands, mosses, small shrubs, coarse grasses.
Mountain ash, oak and coniferous trees are found at higher
elevations. — ___________________
4. It is a land of emerald green, adorned with numerous blue
mountains, strikingly beautiful fields, gorgeous rivers, windswept
moors and mazy lakes. The country has only twenty-six land
mammal species native to it. The frog, the newt and the toad are
the three species of amphibians found there. There are no snakes
in the land, and it’s a myth that Saint Patrick once banished them.
The only reptile species living there is the lizard. However, there
are more than 400 species of birds. — ___________________
В таблице описана символика, которую имел тот или иной

цветок (букет) в викторианскую эпоху в Великобритании.
Подберите английские эквиваленты следующим названи-
ям цветов: гвоздика, турецкая гвоздика, анютины глазки,
колокольчик.
A Flower and its Hidden Message in the Victorian Age
Anemone — Forsaken Lavender — Luck, devotion
Basil — Best wishes Lily — Purity, modesty
Marigold — Health, 105
Bell flower, white — Gratitude
grief or despair
Bluebell — Constancy Myrtle — Fidelity
Broom — Humility Pansy — Loving thoughts
Carnation, red — “Alas for my
Phlox — Agreement
poor heart”
Rose, cabbage —
Clover, four leaved — “Be mine”
Ambassador of love
Coreopsis, arkansa — Love at
Rose, pink — Grace, beauty
first sight
Rosemary — Remembrance,
Daffodil — Regard
constancy
Fennel — Flattery Sage — Gratitude, domestic virtue
Forget-me-not — True love Star of bethlehem — Purity
French marigold — Jealousy Sweet william — Gallantry
Gentian — Loveliness Tulip, red — Reclamation of love
Hare bell — Grief Violet, blue — Faithfulness
Jasmine — Grace Yew — Sorrow
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Flora and Fauna

of Northern Ireland”, с. 102.
Heather, Red deer, red Swans, Salmon, eel,

sedges, rush- squirrel, waders, pollan, char,
es and other otter, fox, ducks, terns, pike, brown
Northern Ireland
bog-moss badger, seals gulls, geese, trout

106 species, rho- and other merlins,
dodendrons, cetacean peregrine,
decorative species, hare, falcons,
shrubs (fuch- stoats, corncrakes
sia), spruce, amphibians choughs
firs, larches (frogs, toads,
and pines newts),
reptiles
(common
lizzard)

1. Scotland. 2. England. 3. Wales. 4. Northern Ireland.
Ключ к заданию “A Flower and its Hidden Message

in the Victorian Age”, с. 105.
Гвоздика — carnation, турецкая гвоздика — sweet william,
анютины глазки — pansу, колокольчик — bluebell.
Agriculture in GB
About 27 % of Britain’s land is arable while almost half of all non-
arable land is suitable for meadows and pastures. The land in southern
and eastern parts of England is mostly flat and can be easily worked.
The East of England is famous for its farming and fishing industries.
Most of Britain’s fruits, hops and garden vegetables are grown in
Southern England. Due to its fruit farms the county of Kent is also
known as the Garden of England. Market farming, sheep and fruit
farming are typical for the West Midlands as well. The East Midlands 107
also proved to be one of England’s most important regions with
abundant arable lands. Much of the Northwest region is used for
farming. Dairy cattle breeding is very popular on the low plains
between the Pennines and the hills of North Wales. Salmon fisheries
prosper on the Derwent, the Tyne and the Tweed. Sheep and dairy
farming became the main source of revenue for farmers living in the
Northumberland, Yorkshire and Humber region. The terrain
of Scottish Highlands, western England and the whole of Wales is
ideal for pastures, but cannot be used effectively for raising crops.
Due to the abundance of fertile lowlands and deep valleys, Northern
Ireland traditionally boasts rich fields and wonderful pastures. Thus,
most of the land in Northern Ireland is used for crop farming and
grazing. Sheep are Britain’s chief livestock, while beef and dairy cattle
are the closest “runners-up”. Mixed farming is very popular in Britain.
It means that the farmers raise a variety of crops and animals. Britain’s
most important crops are wheat, barley, potatoes, sugar beets and
rapeseed.
dairy cattle-breeding — разведение и выращивание молочного
скота
crops — выращиваемые культуры; хлеба на корню
livestock — живность
mixed farming — неспециализированное, смешанное растение-
водство и животноводство
barley — ячмень
108
True False
1. About 75 % of Britain’s land is arable.
2. Most of Britain’s fruits, hops and garden
vegetables are grown in Southern England.
3. Much of the Northwest region is used for
farming.
4. Dairy cattle breeding is very popular on the
low plains between the Pennines and the
hills of North Wales.
5. Most of the land in Wales is used for crop
farming.
6. Deer are Britain’s chief livestock.
7. Mixed farming is very popular in Britain.
English Proverbs and Sayings about Domestic Аnimals,

Agriculture and Production of Goods
Подберите к данным английским пословицам и поговор-
кам о сельском хозяйстве русские эквиваленты.
1. To plough the sand — ______________________________

________________________________________________
2. Everything is good in its season. — ___________________
________________________________________________ 109
3. One rotten apple injures its neighbours — _____________
________________________________________________
4. He that would have eggs must endure the cackling
of hens — ________________________________________
________________________________________________
5. Look not a gift horse in the mouth — _________________
________________________________________________
6. Curses are like young chickens — they always come home
to roost — _______________________________________
7. To call a spade a spade — ___________________________
________________________________________________
8. To put the cart before the horse — ___________________
________________________________________________
9. Pigs might fly — __________________________________
________________________________________________

The south-east is a very special region of Britain. Even in ancient
times it was possible to harvest crops there twice a year. Financial
prosperity, in its turn, gave political power to the south-east. Due to
that, the capital of the country remained in the south-east and in the
course of history London had never lost its political and economic
predominance.
110 Smile
A linguistics professor was lecturing his class one day.
“In English”, he said, “A double negative forms a positive. In some
languages, such as Russian, a double negative is still a negative.
However, there is no language wherein a double positive can form
a negative.”
A loud voice from the back of the room piped up, “Yeah, right.”
(“There is no language” is a negative form. “Yeah, right” is a double
positive, and agreeing with the professor, a student does make this
double positive a negative. But it is purely contextual, i. e. having
nothing to do with the grammar rules).
Как вы понимаете эти фразеологические обороты?
1. A different kettle of fish.

2. Big fish in a small pond.
3. Drink like a fish.
4. Fish out of water.
5. Have other fish to fry.
6. Neither fish nor fowl. 111
7. Sounds or smells fishy.
8. There are (plenty of ) other fish in the sea.
Составьте вопросы, на которые данные предложения будут

ответами.
1. They are barley, wheat, rapeseed, potatoes, sugar beets, and

such fruits as cherries, apples, plums, etc.
2. Beef cattle and large numbers of sheep, poultry and pigs are
raised throughout much of the country.
3. The main species are salmon, cod, haddock, mackerel, whiting,
trout, and shellfish.

“Agriculture in GB”, c. 108.
1. About 75 % of Britain’s land is arable. False
2. Most of Britain’s fruits, hops and garden vegetables are grown
in Southern England. True
3. Much of the Northwest region is used for farming. True
4. Dairy cattle breeding is very popular on the low plains
112 between the Pennines and the hills of North Wales. True
5. Most of the land in Wales is used for crop farming. False
6. Deer are Britain’s chief livestock. False
7. Mixed farming is very popular in Britain. True
Ключ к заданию “English Proverbs and Sayings about

Domestic animals, Agriculture and Production
of Goods”, c. 109.
1. To plough the sand. — Переливать из пустого в порожнее.
2. Everything is good in its season. — Каждому овощу свой
срок.
3. One rotten apple injures its neighbours. — С кем поведешься,
от того и наберешься. 113
4. He that would have eggs must endure the cackling of hens. —
Любишь кататься — люби и саночки возить.
5. Look not a gift horse in the mouth. — Дареному коню в зубы
не смотрят.
6. Curses are like young chickens — they always come home
to roost. — 1. He рой яму другому, сам в нее попадешь.
2. Твои речи тебе же в плечи.
7. To call a spade a spade. — Называть вещи своими именами.
8. To put the cart before the horse. — Делать шиворот-
навыворот.
9. Pigs might fly. — Раз в год и палка стреляет.

1. A different kettle of fish. — The expression is used to
describe things that are completely different in nature from
what you know, expect, ever experienced, etc.
2. Big fish in a small pond. — This term is used to denote
a highly-ranked person, a top manager, etc. who is working
for a small company.
3. Drink like a fish. — A person who drinks like a fish is a heavy
114 drinker, a bitter drunkard or simply a person who can drink
a lot.
4. Fish out of water. — If a person feels like a fish out of water,
he / she feels uncomfortable and uneasy because of an
unfamiliar situation or unfamiliar surroundings.
5. Have other fish to fry. — If you have other fish to fry, you
have more important things to do.
6. Neither fish nor fowl. — The expression is used to characterise
people or things that are difficult to describe and classify.
7. Sounds or smells fishy. — You are always suspicious about
things that sound or smell fishy to you.
8. There are (plenty of) other fish in the sea. — The expression
is used too say that there still exist many other options which
are as good as the previous ones.
1. What are the main crops in Britain?
2. Is dairy industry well-developed in the UK?
3. What species of fish make up the bulk of the catch in the UK?
Chief Industries of the UK

British prosperity largely depends on the export of manufactured
goods and import of raw materials and a considerable number
of foodstuffs. Main industries of the UK include banking and finance,
oil and gas, steel industries, transport equipment, tourism, machine
tools, motor vehicles and parts, various kinds of equipment,
shipbuilding, aircraft, electronics and communications equipment,
metals, chemicals, coal, petroleum, paper and paper products, food
processing, textiles, clothing, and other consumer goods. 115
London is a port of primary importance, administrative, and financial
center, where numerous manufacturing industries are concentrated.
Black Country in the whole and the city of Birmingham in particular
are widely known for heavy industries, metal goods, aircraft, vehicles,
synthetic fibers, and electronic equipment. Liverpool is the second
largest port of GB. Greater Manchester is often associated with its cotton
and synthetic textiles, warehouses, coal, and chemical industries. Leeds
and Bradford are Britain’s main centers of woolen, worsted, and other
textile production. Glasgow and the area around the Clyde are famous
for shipbuilding, marine engineering, food, textile, and chemicals
production. Printing is also highly developed in this region. Cardiff is
the principal sea-port of Wales and the main shipbuilding center of the
country. Swansea is also a seaport of importance in Wales and the center
of tin-plate industry. Newport in Wales is an industrial center, while
Rhondda is a center of the Welsh coal-mining region.
Belfast in Northern Ireland is characterised by its focus on
shipbuilding, textile, and food production.
warehouse — товарный склад
worsted — гарус, камвольная пряжа
marine — морской
tin-plate — (белая) жесть
Разгадайте кроссворд об основных индустриальных центрах

и видах промышленной деятельности в Великобритании.
116
1 2 3
6
Across:
1. The area around this city in Northern Ireland
is characterised by its focus on shipbuilding,
textile, and food production.
5. English city of 1001 trades, known for its heavy
industries, metal goods, aircraft, vehicles,
synthetic fibers, and electronic equipment.
6. It is a city in England best known for its cotton
and synthetic textiles, warehouses, coal,
and chemical industries. 117
Down:
4. This is Britain’s second largest port, belonging
to the Merseyside conurbation.
2. English port of primary importance, administrative
and financial center.
3. A Welsh center of tin-plate industry.
Заполните пропуски предлогами.
England and its Main Industries

The Southeast of England boasts the largest oil refinery near
Southhampton, famous car factories in Cowly, near Oxford, hovercraft
factories (1) ____ the Isle of Wight, as well as numerous paper mills,
shipyards, orchards and farms. The city (2) ____ Birmingham,
nicknamed as the “city of 1001 trades”, lies in the very centre of the
118 West Midlands. Coventry (3) ____ the same region is famous for its
large car industry and aircraft. Stoke-on-Trent, Worcester and Derby
are known for their fine porcelain. Wedgwood, Spode and Royal
Doulton are also the centres of the ceramics industry. Together (4)
____ nearby towns, they are often referred (5) ____ as “the Potteries”.
In the East Midlands the city (6) ____ Northampton is an important
leather working centre, while Nottingham is renowned (7) ____ its
fine lace. There are also heavy industries, a network of power stations
along the bank (8) ____ the Trent, brick making facilities, working
with the locally-found clay (9) ____ Bedfordshire beds. The two most
famous cities of this part of England are Manchester and Liverpool.
Liverpool stands (10) _____ the river Mersey, being Britain’s second
largest port after London. The port of Manchester is also of crucial
importance for the national economy. Initially the Northwest region
became famous (11) _____ spinning, weaving, and cotton mills.
Nowadays its chief industries include clothing, banking and
manufacturing.
Соедините названия индустриальных городов и регионов

Великобритании с описаниями развитых в них видов про-
мышленной деятельности. При выполнении задания вос-
пользуйтесь картой.
1. This conurbation is widely known for a. The Tyneside-
its heavy industries, metal goods, Wearside region
aircraft, vehicles, synthetic fibers, and (Newcastle upon
electronic equipment. Tyne,
Sunderland) 119
2. These are Britain’s main centers b. Glasgow and the
of woolen, worsted, and other textile region around
production. the Clyde.
3. This region of England is noted for c. Black Country

shipbuilding and repair industries, and the city
steel and electrical engineering, as of Birmingham
well as its coal mines and chemicals
produced.
4. This Scottish city and the area around d. Leeds, Bradford
the Clyde are famous for shipbuilding,
marine engineering, food, textile, and
chemicals production. Printing is also
highly developed.

ответами.
1. They are manufactured goods, machinery, fuels, chemicals,

semifinished goods, and transport equipment.
2. They are manufactured goods, machinery, semifinished,
consumer goods, fruit and vegetables that cannot be easily
grown in Britain.
120 3. Germany, the United States, France, and the Netherlands are
the main trading partners of the UK, and the Commonwealth
countries are also important.
Напишите пять основных видов промышленной деятельно-

сти, которые развиты в Великобритании.
1. ________________________________________________
2. ________________________________________________
3. ________________________________________________
4. ________________________________________________
5. ________________________________________________
Ключ к кроссворду по тексту “Chief Industries

of the UK”, с. 116—117.
1 2 3
B E L F A S T
4
L O W
5
B I R M I N G H A M
V D N
121
E O S
6
R M A N C H E S T E R
P A
O
O
L
Ключ к заданию по тексту “England and its Main

Industries”, с. 118.
1. on; 2. of; 3. in; 4. with; 5. to; 6. of; 7. for; 8. of; 9. from; 10. on;
11. for.

1. This conurbation is widely known for its heavy industries,
metal goods, aircraft, vehicles, synthetic fibers, and electronic
equipment. — Black Country and the city of Birmingham
2. These are Britain’s main centers of woolen, worsted, and other
textile production. — Leeds, Bradford
3. This region of England is noted for shipbuilding and repair
122 industries, steel and electrical engineering, as well as its coal
mines and chemicals produced. — The Tyneside-Wearside
region (Newcastle upon Tyne, Sunderland)
4. This Scottish city and the area around the Clyde are famous
for shipbuilding, marine engineering, food, textile, and
chemicals production. Printing is also highly developed. —
Glasgow and the region around the Clyde.

1. What are the country’s chief exports?
2. What are the country’s chief imports?
3. What countries are the main trading partners of the UK?

Aircraft and motor vehicles engineering; shipbuilding; chemical
industry; coal mining; electronic equipment production; food
processing; manufacturing of machine tools and various electric
equipment; textile industry; metals production; printing press.
Great Britain: Land and Natural Resources*

Natural resources found in the UK include coal, petroleum, natural
gas, iron ore, tin, limestone, chalk, sandstone, gypsum, salt, clay,
lead, silica. Arable lands constitute 27 % of the overall territory of the
country. Petroleum is Britain’s most valuable mineral. Britain’s oil
wells provide the country with all the petroleum needed and also
supply petroleum for export. Natural gas is obtained from deposits
below the North Sea. The amount of natural gas found in the UK
meets most, but not all, country’s needs. 123
In England 2 / 5 of all the lands are arable. The richest soils are
found in its Eastern regions. Substantial reserves of iron ore are
concentrated in Cumbria, Staffordshire, and Lancashire. Waterpower
resources are small and mostly concentrated in the highlands
of Cumbria, in Northern England. Chief natural resources of Scotland
are coal and zinc (found in the South of the country). Fertile lands
are concentrated mainly in the Central Lowlands. Northern Scotland
boasts great hydroelectric power potential and offshore oil deposits
that are found in the North Sea, near Aberdeen.
Coal, bituminous coal, slate, limestone, high-grade anthracite, and
limited amounts of manganese, zinc, copper, gold, lead, uranium, and
fireclays are found in Wales. Coal is the most valuable mineral
resource of the country, but slate and limestone are also important
for the national economy. Soil in Wales is of infertile rocky or leached
types, and the most fertile lands are found in the southeast and in
a number of coastal areas. Natural resources of Northern Ireland
include small-scale coal, peat, limestone and gravel.
coal — уголь
natural gas — природный газ
iron ore — железная руда
tin — олово
limestone — известняк
clay — глина
lead — свинец
124 oil — нефть
I. Основываясь на информации из текста, заполните про-

пуски в предложениях.
1. Natural resources found in the UK include coal, petroleum,

______, iron ore, tin, limestone, chalk, ________, gypsum, salt,
clay, lead, ________.
2. In England 2 / 5 of all the lands are __________.
3. Chief natural resources of Scotland are ______ and zinc.
4. Coal, bituminous coal, slate, limestone, ___________
____________, and limited amounts of manganese, zinc,
copper, gold, _______, uranium, and fireclays are found in
Wales.
5. Natural resources of Northern Ireland include small-scale
_____, peat, limestone and _________.
II. Найдите и исправьте фактическую ошибку в предло-

жении.
Great Britain has abundant supplies of coal, oil, natural gas, iron
ore, tin, flint, limestone, salt, clay, oil shale, gypsum, and lead.

Welsh gold found in the mines of Clogau is very precious. In 1923
Elizabeth the Queen Mother was presented with a nugget of this 125
superb mineral and the tradition of using Welsh gold in Royal
wedding rings began.
The first donation was made by a Mr. Bartholomew and was
followed by a further donation in 1986, when another nugget of Welsh
gold was presented for the Queen’s 60th birthday. Thus the wedding
rings of the Queen, Princess Margaret (Queen Elizabeth II’s late
younger sister), Princess Diana, Prince Charles, Sophie Wessex
(Prince Edward’s wife), Catherine Middleton and many other royalties
were fashioned from the precious Welsh gold. Indeed, it is a very
sweet wedding tradition of the royal family!
Ключи к заданиям по тексту “Great Britain: Land

and Natural Resources”, с. 124—125.
I.
1. Natural resources found in the UK include coal, petroleum,
natural gas, iron ore, tin, limestone, chalk, sandstone, gypsum,
salt, clay, lead, silica.
2. In England 2 / 5 of all the lands are arable.
126 3. Chief natural resources of Scotland are coal and zinc.
4. Coal, bituminous coal, slate, limestone, high-grade anthracite,
and limited amounts of manganese, zinc, copper, gold, lead,
uranium, and fireclays are found in Wales.
5. Natural resources of Northern Ireland include small-scale coal,
peat, limestone and gravel.
II.
Great Britain has abundant supplies of coal, oil, natural gas, iron
ore, tin, flint, limestone, salt, clay, oil shale, gypsum, and lead.
Po l it ic a l Sys tem
127
Po l it ic al Sys te m
Structure of the British Parliament*

The British Parliament is bicameral, consisting of the House
of Lords and the House of Commons. The House of Lords is made
up by the Lords Spiritual and the Lords Temporal. The Lords Spiritual
are the Archbishops of Canterbury and York and 24 most senior
bishops in the hierarchy of the Church of England. They are also
known as Diocesan Lords. The Lords Temporal consist of the
hereditary peers and life peers.
128 In the House of Commons there are 650 seats (last elections were
held on 6 May 2010, the next to be held by June 2015). The members
of the House of Commons are elected by popular vote to serve five-
year terms unless the House is dissolved earlier. The House of Commons
is traditionally regarded as the lower House, but it is the centre
of parliamentary power. A Government remains in office for as long
as it has the support of a majority in the House of Commons. The life
of a Parliament is divided into sessions. Each session usually lasts for
one year: the State Opening of Parliament marks the beginning of the
new session and in October or November Parliament is normally
prorogued. The two Houses do not normally sit at weekends, at
Christmas, Easter and the late Spring Bank Holiday. In the Commons
there is also a “Half-term” break of a week in February. The traditional
long summer break is called “recess”. The main functions of Parliament
are to pass laws, to serve the country and to represent interests of the
voters, to exercise control over governmental policies and
administration, to debate the major issues of the day, to provide, by
voting for taxation, means of carrying on the work of government.
bicameral — двухпалатный
the House of Lords — палата лордов
the House of Commons — палата общин
Archbishop — архиепископ
Diocesan Lords — иепархальные лорды
to prorogue — отзывать (парламент)
I. Объясните на английском языке, как вы понимаете зна- 129

чение данных словосочетаний:
1. Parliamentary recess; 2. Parliamentary session; 3. Bicameral
Parliament; 4. Lords Spiritual; 5. Hereditary Peers; 6. Life Peers.
II. Какие функции исполняет законодательная ветвь вла-

сти в Великобритании? Заполните таблицу.
The legislative branch of power in Britain is made up by the British
Parliament and the monarch in her Constitutional role.
The legislative branch

Main Functions
of power in Britain
1. The monarch has the power to
2. The main functions of the British

Parliament are
3. The Opposition in Parliament is to


Westminster Hall or The Hall of Westminster
is the oldest part of the medieval palace that
survived. It was built by William II in 1099 and
rebuilt from 1394 to 1402. Westminster Hall has
the largest clear span medieval roof in England,
which was built 500 years after the Hagia Sofia
church in Constantinople — one of the world’s
130 best-known architectural masterpieces.
The Hall of Westminster is the largest and the oldest among similar
edifices in Europe. It was also the main English law court from XIII
to the beginning of the XIX century.
The crowned portcullis is the emblem of the British Parliament
that appears on its official papers, publications, stationery, and many
other various items that are in use in the Palace of Westminster. In the
XXth century it was accepted as the badge of both chambers.
From the XIVth century onwards portcullis was a heraldic sign
of several English noble families. In the XVIth century the very same
badge was adopted by the Tudors (don’t confuse this emblem with
the plant badge of the same dynasty).
Owing to the fact that the Palace of Westminster became the regular
meeting place of Parliament under the Tudors, the crown was surmounted
upon the portcullis in order to give the emblem a royal flavour.
The crowned portcullis became the best-known symbol of Parliament
after Charles Barry and Augustus Pugin used it extensively in decorations
of the new Palace of Westminster (it was built on the site of the old
palace that had been badly damaged by fire).
Ключ к заданиям по тексту “Structure of the British

Parliament”, с. 129.
I.
1. Parliamentary recess — summer break.
2. Parliamentary session — a timespan of one year when the
Parliament works.
3. Bicameral Parliament — consisting of two Chambers
or Houses. 131
4. Lords Spiritual — Diocesan lords, the senior clergy.

5. Hereditary Peers — nobles who inherit their titles by the right
of birth and are automatically entitled to sit in the House
of Lords.
6. Life Peers — people who were granted their peerages for
their achievements in various walks of life. They hold their
titles for a lifetime, and their children cannot inherit them.
II.
1. The monarch has the power to choose the Prime Minister;
dismiss ministers and governments; dissolve Parliament; refuse
to agree to legislation passed by Parliament; dismiss the
governments of other countries of which she is a monarch;
pardon convicted criminals; declare a state of emergency; issue
proclamations; command the army and raise a personal militia.
2. The main functions of the British Parliament are to pass laws;
132 to provide, by voting taxation, the means of carrying on the
work of government; to scrutinize government policy and
administration; to debate the major issues of the day.
3. The Opposition in Parliament is to contribute to the formulation
of policy and legislation by constructive criticism; to oppose
the government proposals it considers objectionable; to seek
amendments to government Bills; to put forward its own
policies in order to improve its chances of winning the next
general election.
The House of Commons

In recent years the number of constituencies in the UK has
changed several times, but every constituency has always returned
one member to the House of Commons to represent people’s interests
there. At present the voters elect 650 Members of Parliament (MPs).
Though after the General Election of 2010, there were 650 MPs
elected, there are currently 649 MPs in the House of Commons, with
Louise Mensch (Corby) taking the Steward and Bailiff of the Manor
of Northstead. 133
The Leader of the House of Commons is a government minister.
The Leader chairs a number of Cabinet Committees, including the
Ministerial Committee on Constitutional Affairs and the Legislative
Programming Committee. The Leader can but not necessarily have
to deputise for the Prime Minister. This is usually performed by the
Deputy Prime Minister. Rt Hon Sir George Young Bt MP is the current
Leader of the House of Commons.
The House of Commons is governed and managed by the group
of MPs who make up the House of Commons Commission. The day
to day running of the House is delegated by the Commission to the
senior officials who form the House of Commons Management Board.
The current annual salary for an MP is £65,738, and all the MPs are
to pay the same rates of taxation and National Insurance as any other
employee. In addition, MPs can claim expenses to cover the costs
of running an office, employing staff, travelling between Parliament
and their constituency, etc. Opposition parties get extra money from
the Parliament to help them carry out their duties.
constituency — округ
Bailiff — бейлиф (судебный пристав)
Rt Hon (Right Honourable) — достопочтенный (обращение к
лордам, а также некоторым сановникам)
annual salary — годовой оклад
to cover the costs of running an office — покрывать расходы, свя-
занные с управлением и содержанием офиса
134 extra money — дополнительные деньги
Напишите на английском языке значения слов из текста.
1. to return — ______________________________________
________________________________________________
2. to govern — _____________________________________
________________________________________________
3. to manage — ____________________________________
________________________________________________
4. official — ________________________________________
________________________________________________
5. employee — _____________________________________
________________________________________________
Parliamentary Vocabulary
Moment
Finishing / Closing times
of interruption
A proposal made by a member to start off
Motion
a subject.
Proposals for legislative changes from the
White Papers
government.
Consultation papers which set out
135
Green Papers government proposals, but are still taking
shape and seek comments from the public.
The bills that change the general law. The
majority of public bills that become Acts
Public Bills
of Parliament are introduced by a government
minister and are known as government bills.
Private
Bills brought in by members of Parliament.
Members' Bills
Proposals for legislation affecting the powers
Private Bills of particular bodies, such as local authorities
or the rights of individuals.
Public bills which affect the specific private
Hybrid Bills
rights of people or bodies.
1) An official of a political party appointed to
maintain parliamentary discipline among its
Party whip members and to ensure attendance and
voting in debates; 2) A written notice from
a whip requesting attendance for voting.
Опираясь на материал таблицы, заполните пропуски в тек-

сте подходящими по смыслу терминами.
Legislative Work
Draft laws are known as parliamentary Bills. They are to be passed
by both Houses and then receive the Royal Assent, which is a formality,
though. Public Bills relate to public policy, while Private Bills deal
with matters of individual or corporate interest. Private Bills never
change the general law, and only ______________ do so. Any MP,
136 peer or government minister can introduce a ______________ that
later on will be known either as a Private Members Bill or as
a _______________. The main Bills forming the Government’s
legislative programme are announced by the Queen in her Speech at
the State Opening of Parliament, which usually takes place in
November or shortly after a General Election.
There is normally a surge in the number of Bills getting Royal
Assent before the summer parliamentary recess. Not all Bills are
completed then, and some are held over until the next Parliamentary
session. Remaining parliamentary business is then completed. Usually,
Public Bills which have not been passed by the end of the session are
lost. Because of that several changes were introduced in order to carry
_____________ over and insure they continue their passage in the
following session, as Private and Hybrid Bills may. If there is an
election, the session of Parliament is longer, because it begins after
the election and runs to the autumn of the following year.
Speaking about Parliament Statute law we differentiate between
primary legislation and secondary legislation. The former consists
of Acts of Parliament and the latter is made by government ministers.
Nota Bene
How do They Vote in the House of Commons?
To participate in a debate in the House of Commons or at question
time, MPs have to be called by the Speaker. MPs usually rise or half-
rise from their seats in a bid to get the Speaker’s attention — this is
known as “catching the Speaker’s eye”.
When MPs vote in the Commons they say “aye” or “no”. In the
Lords, for instance, Members vote saying “content” or “not content”.
137
The House of Commons may occasionally use a very old method
of voting, known as Division. It really helps to dot all the I-s, because
everyone’s choice is evident. Secretaries of State as well as the Prime
Minister also vote on serious matters.
The vote is normally announced by the Speaker of the House, and
all the MPs present in the House of Commons are given exactly eight
minutes to move into one of two rooms — the “aye” (= yes) or “no”
room. When the time is up, the doors are traditionally locked. Behind
the doors the MPs line up in order to be counted.
The number of those who vote in the House of Commons is always
sufficient, because even when an MP dies, resigns or is made a member
of the House of Lords, a by-election takes place and the seat is occupied.
All the Bills that were passed through the House of Commons are
debated and ratified by the House of Lords. The Lords have the power
to reject bills, and they do so pretty often. But the House of Commons
can overcome their ban by invoking the “Parliament Acts 1911 and
1949”, thus passing the bill regardless. As good luck would have it, it
happens very rarely.

Royal and Parliamentary Approvals
A bill can become law only after The Queen has given her royal
approval or “royal assent” to it. Theoretically the monarch has the
power to grant (=accept), to withhold (=refuse) or to reserve
(=postpone) the royal assent of any bill from Parliament. But in
practice no monarch has refused a bill passed by Parliament since
138 1708. Thus, at present it is assumed that that The Queen will grant
assent to every single Parliamentary bill presented to her. A bill with
a royal assent granted to it becomes law and is called Act of Parliament.
Making of treaties is a royal prerogative, which is carried out on
the advice of her Government. Therefore making of treaties does not
need parliamentary approval, but Parliament is always informed
before international treaties are ratified. In this case the task
of Parliament is to bring out details that may be important or
interesting to the electorate.
One should also remember that there exist other legislative bodies
in Britain, except the British Parliament. In 1998 elections were held
for a Northern Ireland Assembly. In 1999, the UK held the first
elections for a Scottish Parliament and a Welsh Assembly. The most
recent elections for the Northern Ireland Assembly, the Scottish
Parliament, and the Welsh Assembly took place in May 2011.

“The House of Commons”, с. 134.
1. Тo return — to come or go back to a place or a person.
2. Тo govern — to conduct the policy, actions, and affairs
of a particular state, organization, or people with authority.
3. Тo manage — to have the position of supervising (staff ) at
work.
4. Оfficial — a person holding public office or having official 139
duties, especially as a representative of an organization or
government department.
5. Еmployee — a person working for somebody else, for wages
or salary, rather than working on their own account and selling
their product or services.
Ключ к заданию “Legislative Work”, с. 136.

Draft laws are known as parliamentary Bills. They are to be passed
by both Houses and then receive the Royal Assent, which is a formality,
though. Public Bills relate to public policy, while Private Bills deal with
matters of individual or corporate interest. Private Bills never change
the general law, and only Public Bills do so. Any MP, peer or government
minister can introduce a Public Bill that later on will be known either
as a Private Members Bill or as a Government Bill. The main Bills
forming the Government’s legislative programme are announced by
140 the Queen in her Speech at the State Opening of Parliament, which
usually takes place in November or shortly after a General Election.
There is normally a surge in the number of Bills getting Royal
Assent before the summer parliamentary recess. Not all Bills are
completed then, and some are held over until the next Parliamentary
session. Remaining parliamentary business is then completed. Usually,
Public Bills which have not been passed by the end of the session are
lost. Because of that several changes were introduced in order to carry
Public Bills over and insure they continue their passage in the following
session, as Private and Hybrid Bills may. If there is an election, the
session of Parliament is longer, because it begins after the election
and runs to the autumn of the following year.
Speaking about Parliament Statute law we differentiate between
primary legislation and secondary legislation. The former consists
of Acts of Parliament and the latter is made by government ministers.
The House of Commons*

Colour of the seats and sitting arrangements in both Houses of the
British Parliament are different, and you spot it immediately. The
Commons chamber is relatively small and decorated in green, which
makes a stark contrast with the large and lavishly decorated red
Lords chamber. There are benches on two sides of the House
of Commons, divided by a centre aisle. These sitting arrangements
reflect the original design of St. Stephen’s Chapel — home of the
lower chamber of Parliament until 1834, when it burnt down. The 141
House of Commons is presided over by the Speaker who is elected
by MPs. Two deputy chairmen, sometimes acting as Deputy Speakers
may come either from the Opposition or from the government party.
Permanent officers of the House of Commons are not MPs. The Clerk
of the House of Commons is the principal adviser to the Speaker.
The Speaker’s chair is in front of the Table of the House, on which
the Mace rests. The Clerks sit close to the Speaker, at one end of the
Table, so that they could advise the Speaker on procedure. Members
of the Government always sit on the Speaker’s right, whilst members
of the Opposition occupy the benches on the Speaker’s left. In front
of each set of benches, a red line is drawn on the carpet — and
members of the House of Commons are traditionally not allowed to
cross the line during debates.
Government ministers and the leader of the Opposition sit on the
front rows, and are known as “frontbenchers”. Other Members
of Parliament, in contrast, are known as “backbenchers”.
sitting arrangements — расположение сидячих мест
stark contrast — разительный контраст
lavishly decorated — богато украшенная
MPs (Members of Parliament) — члены парламента (хотя чле-
ны Палаты Лордов тоже являются членами парламента,
эта аббревиатура в английском языке применительно к лор-
дам никогда не используется. Английская аббревиатура MPs
142 (Members of Parliament) указывает только на членов Пала-
ты Общин (members of the House of Commons)
True False
1. The Speaker is appointed by the Prime

Minister to preside over the House.
2. Two deputy chairmen, sometimes acting

as Deputy Speakers may come either from
the Opposition or from the government
party.
3. Permanent officers of the House

of Commons are not MPs.
4. The Clerk of the House of Commons is the

principal adviser to the Prime Minister.
Guess Who
Напишите названия должностей служащих британского пар-
ламента, основываясь на предложенных описаниях.
1. He is the chief officer of the House of Commons. — _____

________________________________________________
2. The Chairman of Ways and Means and two deputy chairmen
may all act as. — __________________________________
3. This permanent officer of the House of Commons is the 143
principal adviser to the Speaker on the House’s privileges and
procedures. He also has сertain responsibilities as for the
conduct of the business in the House of Commons and work
of House committees. — ___________________________
4. He waits upon the Speaker, carries out certain orders of the
House, and is entitled to be the official housekeeper of the
Commons’ part of the Palace of Westminster, being responsible
for security. — _______________________________
Fun Facts about the House of Commons

MPs got their first annual salary in 1911. The first annual salary
was £400. At present an MP’s salary is £65,738. The Speaker’s salary
is £141,504 (including MP’s salary of £65,738).
It’s hard to believe, but all Members of the House of Commons
cannot fit in the Chamber. It still can seat only 427 of the 650
Members, and all the late-comers are to stand near the entrance of the
House, listening to the debates.
144 The red lines in front of the two sets of benches in the House
of Commons are legacy of the past. They are drawn exactly two sword-
lengths apart, so that any Member of the Commons couldn’t attack
effectively his / her counterpart on the opposite side.
The Mace of the House of Commons is an ornate staff of office,
which lies on the table in this chamber when the Speaker is in the
chair. The Mace is regarded as a symbol of the authority of the
monarch and must rest in the centre of the chamber for the meeting
of the House of Commons to be legal. Surprisingly as it may seem
the Mace was often picked up in order to disrupt a debate, snatched,
thrown and even wrestled from the protesting MPs.
“The Father” of the House of Commons is an MP with the longest
unbroken service. Currently it is Rt Hon Sir Peter Tapsell, aged 82.
He is also the oldest MP. It’s fun, but the age of the youngest MP is
28, i. e. 82 vice versa. Following the general election of 2010, the
average age of an MP was 50.
Опираясь на информацию из текста, исправьте ошибки

в схеме, отображающей структуру британского парламента.
The British Parliament
The House of Lords The House of Commons

145
Lords Law
Lords
Spiritual=Diocesan Lords=Lords
Temporal
Lords of Appeal
Life Peers

When a new Speaker of the House of Commons is elected, this
official is dragged to the Chair by other MPs. This custom reflects
the Speaker’s function to communicate the Commons’ opinions to
the monarch. Historically, if the monarch didn’t agree with the
message being communicated then the early death of the Speaker
could follow.
Sittings in the House of Commons are held each day from Monday
146 to Thursday, and also on some Fridays. But during times of national
emergency, the House may also sit at weekends.
Each sitting in both Houses begins with prayers that follow the
Christian faith. In the Commons the Speaker’s Chaplain usually reads
the prayers. In the Lords a senior bishop (Lord Spiritual) who sits in
the Lords usually reads the prayers.
Any MP who wanted the House of Commons to sit privately could
shout “I spy strangers” and a vote would automatically follow. This
simple device was too often used to delay and disrupt proceedings,
which is why it was abolished in 1998. Now the MPs, desiring the
House of Commons to sit in private, must make a formal motion to
that effect.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Sitting Arrangements

in the House of Commons”, с. 142.
1. The Speaker is appointed by the Prime Minister to preside
over the House. False (He is elected.)
2. Two deputy chairmen, sometimes acting as Deputy Speakers
may come either from the Opposition or from the government
party. True
3. Permanent officers of the House of Commons are not MPs. 147
True
4. The Clerk of the House of Commons is the principal adviser
to the Prime Minister. False (To the Speaker.)
Ключ к заданию “Guess Who”, с. 143.

1. He is the chief officer of the House of Commons. — The
Speaker
2. The Chairman of Ways and Means and two deputy chairmen
may all act as Deputy Speakers
3. This permanent officer of the House of Commons is the
principal adviser to the Speaker on the House’s privileges and
148 procedures. He also has certain responsibilities as for the
conduct of the business in the House of Commons and work
of House committees. — The Сlerk of the House of Commons
4. He waits upon the Speaker, carries out certain orders of the
House, and is entitled to be the official housekeeper of the
Commons’ part of the Palace of Westminster, being responsible
for security. — The Serjeant at Arms

One box is extra. Law Lords = Lords of Appeal should be
eliminated.
One box is needed. Lords Temporal consists of Life Peers and
Hereditary Peers.
The House of Lords*

The House of Lords is the Upper House of the British Parliament,
formally called “The Right Honourable the Lords Spiritual and
Temporal in Parliament Assembled”.
At present there are about 825 members of the House of Lords. The
vast majority of them (about 700) are life peers, who come from different
walks of life, and may not have any political background. Members of the
House of Lords are appointed by the Queen on the advice of her Prime
Minister. The House of Lords makes laws, holds government to account, 149
and debates issues of public interest. Though the House of Lords is
considered to be the upper Chamber, its power is much more limited
compared to that of the House of Commons. The Parliament Act 1911
prevented the Lords from blocking a bill dealing with taxation (a money
bill), and first allowed them to delay any other bill for a maximum of three
sessions, which was reduced to two sessions in 1949. After the time
expires, a bill will become law even over their objections.
Only a limited number of peers in the House of Lords are not
affiliated with one of the three main political parties (Conservative,
Labour and Liberal Democratic). The so-called Crossbench Peers
group is currently the second largest group in the Lords (after
Labour). This group doesn’t collaborate with a particular party whip,
and its members are not told how to vote by a political party.
The Lord Speaker (first elected on 4 July 2006) chairs the debates
in the House of Lords and speaks for the chamber on ceremonial
occasions. The Lord Speaker presides over debates in the House
of Lords, but does not control them, like the Speaker in the Commons.
upper House of the British Parliament — верхняя палата британ-
ского парламента
issues of public interest — вопросы, которые представляют об-
щественный интерес
to expire — истекать (о сроке)
Crossbench Peers group — независимые члены палаты лордов
британского парламента, не принадлежащие ни к одной из
150 политических партий
to collaborate — сотрудничать
Заполните пропуски в предложениях.
1. At present there are about _____ members of the House

of Lords.
2. The House of Lords is considered to be the ______ chamber
of the British Parliament.
3. The main functions of the House of Lords are ________
______________________.
4. The Parliament Act 1911 prevented the Lords from blocking
a bill dealing with ________.
5. The Lord Speaker _______ the debates in the House of Lords
and ________ for the chamber on ceremonial occasions.
6. Current Lord Speaker is ____________.

There are 44 diocesan archbishops and bishops in the Church
of England, but out of them only 26 are permitted to sit in the House
of Lords.
The Archbishops of Canterbury and York get their seats
automatically. The same is true about the Bishops of London, Durham
and Winchester, while the remaining 21 seats are filled in order
of seniority by consecration.
Crown Nominations Committee deals with the appointing 151
of diocesan bishops, submitting names of the candidates to the Prime
Minister, who acts on behalf of the Monarch, for further consideration.
When a diocesan bishop reaches the House of Lords, he becomes
a Lord Spiritual.
It’s interesting to know that the Bishop of Sodor and Man and the
Bishop of Gibraltar in Europe are not eligible to sit in the House
of Lords as their dioceses lie outside the United Kingdom.
In order to make the House of Lords more representative of British
society, the number of hereditary peers was reduced in 1999. In 2000
another body — the House of Lords Appointments Commission was
set up to make recommendations on the appointment of non-political
peers, who are chosen from public nominees. Non-political life
peerages were created to bring considerable experience and authority
to the House of Lords in many walks of life.
Members of the House of Lords do not get paid for their
parliamentary work, but they can claim back certain expenses incurred
in attending the House (maximum daily rates were officially set up).
Заполните пропуски в тексте предлогами.

Monarch and Parliament
In earlier days a prototype (1) ___ Parliament used to be wherever
the king and his courtiers were. In Anglo-Saxon times it was called
the Witenagemot, or simply Witan (“meeting of wise men”). After the
Norman Conquest, William I got rid of the Witenagemot, replacing
it (2) ___ a Curia Regis, i. e. the King’s Council. Parliament as it is
emerged during the reign of Edward I who called on most powerful
152 nobles and church leaders to discuss government matters. A meeting
in 1295 became known as the Model Parliament and set the pattern
(3) ___ later Parliaments. In the 14th century, under King Edward III
it was accepted that there should be no taxation without representation
and subsequent parliamentary consent. It is still a fundamental
principle, according to which the work (4) ___ Parliament is organised.
During King Edward III’s reign Parliament became bicameral. Those
nobles who were summoned (5) ___ name later on formed the House
of Lords, while those who represented various communities formed
the Commons. These two groups, together (6) ___ the Sovereign,
became known as “Parliament”. This word is (7) ___ the French origin,
which was initially used to denote “parley” or discussion. In the XV
century, the Commons gained equal law-making powers (8) ___ the
Lords. In the XVII century, the Parliament would often be dissolved
and summoned again. As a result, the MPs protected themselves (9)
___ passing the Bill of Rights, which established the authority
of Parliament over the Crown. In the XVIII—XIX centuries the
Parliament remained powerful (10) ___ its series of Reform Acts. In
the XX century the Commons became more influential than the Lords.
Nota Bene
The House of Lords is peculiar to Britain only, but one should
mention that the whole political system of GB differs greatly from
state systems of other countries. Speaking about the USA, we always
stress the idea that church and state are separated there. In Britain,
on the contrary, two archbishops and 24 most senior bishops of the
Church of England sit in the Upper Chamber of the British Parliament,
i. e. in the House of Lords. Britain also has got the established
church — the Anglican Church, with the monarch as its worldly 153
head, and the Archbishop of Canterbury as its spiritual leader.
In many European democracies no Cabinet Minister can at the
same time be a Member of Parliament. In Britain the Prime Minister
selects a team from among MPs and peers to become Cabinet
ministers.
Though one can name the bodies that make up legislative, judicial
and executive branches of power in Britain, it is more customarily to
speak about the Crown, the Parliament, the Cabinet, the British
government, etc. Covering the system of governance in Britain one
should also differentiate between the concepts of government and
the Cabinet. The Cabinet is to coordinate the decisions taken by the
government, but the Cabinet is only part of government, represented
by the Parliament itself, ministerial and non-ministerial departments,
local authorities, etc.
The UK is also exceptional, because it is a country without a written
constitution (the others are Israel, New Zealand and San Marino).
And what is more, the whole nation seems to be very interested
in politics, that also makes a difference!
Прочитайте тексты и определите, о какой палате британ-

ского парламента идет речь.
1. The House is presided over by the Speaker. The Prime Minister

and most of the ministers usually sit in this house, but they
may be questioned and held accountable for government
actions in the upper House of the British Parliament. The
legislative primacy of this House was confirmed in the 20th
century by the passing of the Parliament Acts of 1911 and
154 1949. — _________________________________________
2. The House traditionally considers legislation, debates issues
of importance and provides a forum for government ministers
to be questioned. It is presided by the Lord Speaker who
traditionally sits on the wool-sack. — _________________
________________________________________________
Nota Bene
The Woolsack is a special seat of the Lord Speaker in the House
of Lords Chamber. It’s an absolute must for the leader of the House
to sit on it, and even if a Deputy Speaker presides the Chamber in
the absence of the Lord Speaker, the Woolsack is also used. The
Woolsack is a large, wool-stuffed cushion or seat covered with red
cloth. The Woolsack was introduced by King Edward III (1327—
1377) and was originally stuffed with English wool. It reminded
of England’s main source of revenue — the wool trade — and was 155
a sign of prosperity.
Over the years the stuffing of the Woolsack changed to hair, and
in 1938 the cushion was stuffed once again with wool, brought from
each of the countries comprising the Commonwealth.
In front of the Woolsack in the House of Lords Chamber rests even
a larger cushion, widely known as the Judges’ Woolsack.
During the State Opening of Parliament, the Judges’ Woolsack is
traditionally occupied by senior judges. During normal sittings of the
House, any Member of the Lords may sit on the Judges’ Woolsack.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The House of Lords”,

c. 150.
1. At present there are about 825 members of the House of Lords.
2. The House of Lords is considered to be the upper chamber
of the British Parliament.
3. The main functions of the House of Lords are to make laws,
to hold government to account, and to debate issues of public
156 interest.
4. The Parliament Act 1911 prevented the Lords from blocking
a bill dealing with taxation (a money bill).
5. The Lord Speaker chairs the debates in the House of Lords
and speaks for the chamber on ceremonial occasions.
6. Current Lord Speaker is Baroness D’Souza.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Monarch and

Parliament”, с. 152.
1. of; 2. with; 3. for; 4. of; 5. by; 6. with; 7. of; 8. with; 9. by;
10. with.

1. The House of Commons.
2. The House of Lords.
Prime Minister of GB and the Cabinet

The title of the office was derived from the word “premier”, i. e.
most senior among other ministers. It appeared in the XVIII century
and was officially recognized in 1905 by King Edward VII.
Full title of the British Prime Minister is the Prime Minister, First
Lord of the Treasury and Minister for the Civil Service of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. The Prime Minister
is backed by the majority in the House of Commons. This enables
him / her to exercise all his / her powers. By modern convention, the 157
PM always sits in the Commons.
It’s worth mentioning that a Prime Minister gets the accommodation
at 10 Downing Street as First Lord of the Treasury, and not as a PM.
Those Prime Ministers, who didn’t bear that part of a title, were not
granted the accommodation at 10 Downing Street with its most
photographed door in the world.
The current PM David Cameron has announced that he will be
taking a salary of £142,500. At present Cabinet ministers receive a salary
of £134,565 (including MP’s salary of £65,738). The main functions
of the Prime Minister are to preside over the Cabinet and set general
direction of governmental policies; to coordinate the work of all bodies,
constituting the executive branch in the UK; to appoint ministers and
allocate functions among them; to dismiss members of the Cabinet;
to inform the monarch on a regular basis of the work of Government;
to give recommendation to the monarch as for appointment of senior
judges, clergymen, heads of certain institutions, commissions and
public boards; to represent the British government, participating
in official and ceremonial occasions in the UK and abroad.
to derive — происходить
to enable — давать возможность
convention — соглашение, обычай
to allocate — распределять
I. Правильны ли следующие утверждения?
158 True False
1. The British Government cannot be referred

to as Her Majesty’s Government.
2. The monarch alone has the power

to appoint the Prime Minister.
3. The Prime Minister is backed by the

majority in the House of Commons. This
enables him to exercise all his powers.
4. All other ministers take their ministerial

offices from the monarch, who acts on the
Prime Minister’s recommendation.
5. His full title is Prime Minister, First Lord

of the Treasury and Minister for the Civil
Service of the United kingdom of Great
Britain and Northern Ireland.
II. Выпишите из текста на с. 157 основные функции, ко-

торые выполняет премьер-министр Великобритании.

As of 2012 the current Prime Minister and leader of the Conservative
Party (David Cameron), Deputy Prime Minister and leader of the
Liberal Democrats (Nick Clegg) and Chancellor of the Exchequer
(George Osborne) are all public school educated. However, every
British Prime Minister in office between 1964 and 1997 was educated
159
at a state grammar school. It’s amazing that 19 of Britain’s 52 Prime
Ministers have been educated at Eton, as well as one Thai Prime
Minister and two of their Northern Ireland counterparts.
In the course of history several Prime Ministers of GB preferred
not to move to 10 Downing Street, residing at their private homes.
Former British PM Tony Blair and Chancellor of the Exchequer,
Gordon Brown, i. e. the British minister of finance, used to swap up
their accommodations, because the Blairs with their four children
needed a more spacious place to live in. Thus, Tony Blair as the Prime
Minister resided at 11 Downing Street.
Harold Wilson, being the leader of the Labour governments
of 1964 —1970 and 1974 —1976, ended capital punishment, reformed
the divorce laws, legalized abortion and homosexuality.
William Pitt remains the youngest person who became Prime
Minister in the history of Britain. He was aged 24 when King George
III invited him to form a government in 1783.
Соедините части предложений.
1. Most ministers are a. of the House of Lords.

members of the
Commons
2. The Cabinet b. First Lord of the Treasury and
proceedings are Minister for the Civil Service.
confidential,
160 3. Cabinet ministers c. сhosen by the Prime Minister
must be and appointed by the Queen on
his recommendation.
4. The Lord Speaker is d. Privy Counselors. The Privy
always a member Council is to advise the Queen to
approve Orders in Council —
those made under prerogative
powers and those made under
statutory powers.
5. The Prime Minister e. 10 Downing Street in central
is also London.
6. The cabinet is f. although members of the House
composed of about of Lords still occupy important
20 ministers cabinet posts.
7. The Prime Minister’s g. and Cabinet papers may be
office is located at made available for inspection
only after 30 years.
Расставьте предложенные абзацы в логической последо-

вательности и прочитайте текст о кабинете министров Ве-
ликобритании.
The Cabinet
This delegated responsibility means that Cabinet Committee
decisions have the same formal status as those taken by the full
Cabinet. Cabinet Committees include those dealing with defence and
overseas policy, economic policy, home and social affairs, the
environment, and local government. The membership and terms 161
of reference of all ministerial Cabinet Committees are published.
Where appropriate, the Secretary of the Cabinet and other senior
Cabinet Office officials go to meetings of the Cabinet and its
Committees.
The first cabinet that was formed out of a parliamentary
majority came into being under William III as early as 1693. The first
prime minister was named in 1721 and acted as the head of the cabinet
in the absence of the monarch. At present the Cabinet consists
of about 20 ministers (17 — minimum; 23 — maximum). All
ministers have individual duties but they share collective responsibility
for the effective work of the British Government.
The Cabinet meets in private. It happens weekly when the
British Parliament is sitting, but the schedule of these meetings
becomes less demanding when the Parliament is prorogued. Cabinet
papers may become available for inspection in the Public Record
Office at Kew (Surrey) after the passage of 30 years.
Vocabulary Focus
Government departments can be either ministerial departments
or non-ministerial departments. The former tackle and cover
matters that require direct political oversight, while the latter deal
only with those matters, for which direct political oversight is deemed
to be unnecessary or even inappropriate. A Cabinet minister,
supported by a team of junior ministers is in charge of a certain
ministerial department.
162 Executive agencies are subordinate to the ministerial departments,
though every executive agency enjoys a pretty high degree of autonomy.
A coalition government is one relying on the support of two or
more political parties. Members of any coalition government aim at
exploring those possibilities that an alternative political alliance might
bring to them, always achieving more of their own objectives.
Deputy Prime Minister is one of the most senior officials in the
British government. Deputy Prime Minister can perform functions
of the Prime minister in the absence of the latter, but won’t become
a PM automatically, in case of PM’s resignation. Deputy Prime
Minister is usually chosen from the official Opposition.
Ключи к заданиям по тексту “Prime Minister

of GB and the Cabinet”, c. 158—159.
I.
1. The British Government cannot be referred to as Her Majesty’s
Government. False (It can and is usually referred to as Her
Majesty’s Government.)
2. The monarch alone has the power to appoint the Prime
Minister. True 163
3. The Prime Minister is backed by the majority in the House
of Commons. This enables him to exercise all his powers. True
4. All other ministers take their ministerial offices from the monarch,
who acts on the Prime Minister’s recommendation. True
5. His full title is Prime Minister, First Lord of the Treasury and
Minister for the Civil Service of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Northern Ireland. True
II.
The main functions of the Prime Minister are: to preside over the
Cabinet and set general direction of governmental policies; to coordinate
the work of all bodies, constituting the executive branch; to appoint
ministers and allocate functions among them; to dismiss members
of the Cabinet; to inform the monarch on a regular basis of the work
of Government; to give recommendation to the monarch as for
appointment of senior judges, clergymen, heads of certain institutions,
commissions and public boards; to represent the government in the
UK and abroad, participating in official and ceremonial occasions.

1. Most ministers are members of the Commons although
members of the House of Lords still occupy important cabinet
posts.
2. The Cabinet proceedings are confidential, and Cabinet papers
may be made available for inspection only after 30 years.
3. Cabinet ministers must be Privy Counselors. The Privy Council
is to advise the Queen to approve Orders in Council — those
164
made under prerogative powers and those made under
statutory powers.
4. The Lord Speaker is always a member of the House of Lords.
5. The Prime Minister is also First Lord of the Treasury and
Minister for the Civil Service.
6. The cabinet is composed of about 20 ministers chosen by the
Prime Minister and appointed by the Queen on his
recommendation.
7. The Prime Minister’s office is located at 10 Downing Street in
central London.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The Cabinet”, c. 161.
1. The first cabinet that was formed out of a parliamentary
majority … 2. The Cabinet meets in private… 3. This delegated
responsibility means that Cabinet Committee decisions have the same
formal status as those taken by the full Cabinet.
Political Parties in the British Parliament

The Whigs and Tories were the world’s first political parties and
over the years to come they were to share government and opposition
in a dual party system. The Whigs became the Liberal Party in the
19th century and the Tories became the Conservative Party. Both still
exist today, although the Liberal Party is now called the Liberal
Democratic Party. The Conservative Party traces its origins to the
19th century. The Labour Party came into being in the last decade
of the 19th century. The Liberal Democratic Party was formed in 1988. 165
That year the Liberal Party, the origins of which go back to the 18th
century, merged with the Social Democratic Party, which was founded
in 1981.
Such parties as Plaid Cymru, the Party of Wales (founded in 1925),
the Scottish National Party (founded in 1934), the Ulster Unionists
(formed in the early part of the 20th century), the Democratic Unionists
(founded in 1971 by a group that broke away from the Ulster
Unionists), the Social Democratic and Labour Party (founded in
1970), and Sinn Féin are also represented in the British Parliament.
The party which is supported by a majority of members in the
House of Commons usually forms its Government. Ministerial
offices may be received by members of both the House of Commons
and the House of Lords. The largest minority party is known as the
official Opposition, with its own leader and the so-called “Shadow
Cabinet”. The Opposition takes an active part in political life of the
country by criticising government policies and putting forward
their own political programmes and legislative initiatives.
the Whigs — Виги (партия, в состав которой вошли промыш-
ленники и финансисты из аристократии и представители
крупной буржуазии)
the Tories — Тори (партия, которую составили аристократы-
землевладельцы и высшее духовенство англиканской церкви)
to share — делить поровну
to merge — сливаться
166 ministerial offices — министерские портфели
government policies — политика правительства
to put forward — выдвигать
I. Ответьте на вопросы.
1. The Conservative Party traces its origins to the 18th century,
doesn’t it?
2. The Labour Party came into being in the last decade of the
19th century, didn’t it?
3. When was the Liberal Democratic Party formed?
4. What party forms the Government?
5. Is it true that ministerial offices may be received by members
of both the House of Commons and the House of Lords?
6. How is the largest minority party called?
7. Is it true that the British Government may be overthrown by
the official Opposition on the basis of a “matter of confidence”
vote?
II. Составьте вопросы, на которые данные предложения

будут ответами.
1. The parties include the Conservative, the Labour, the Liberal-

Democratic Party, Plaid Cymru, the Scottish National Party,
the Ulster Unionists, the Democratic Unionists, Sinn Féin, etc.
2. In order to form the majority in the British Parliament it is

necessary to win most seats at a General Election. Thus, it is
not obligatory to win the most votes. 167
3. Yes, there are. In the House of Commons the Prime minister

and the leader of the largest minority party or official
Opposition, as it is called, sit opposite one another, occupying
front benches. Their supporters sit behind them and are often
referred to as “backbenchers”. In the House of Lords members
of the leading party and the Opposition also sit separately.
In case some peers choose not to be associated with any
political party they occupy the so-called “crossbenches”.
4. It takes an active part in political life of the country, by

criticising government proposals concerning different walks
of life, by putting forward its own policies in order to win over
potential electorate before the next General Elections and by
contributing to government legislative initiatives.
5. These officials work in both the House of Lords and the House
of Commons and are often referred to as “the usual channels”.
Their main task is to schedule the government business.
Nota Bene
Despite the fact that there are three main political parties in the
UK, we still normally say that for more than one hundred and fifty
years, Britain has had a predominantly two-party system. It is so
because in the course of these years first the Conservatives and the
Liberals waged for predominance, and at present the Conservatives
compete mainly against the representatives of the Labour Party.
The most recent elections to the House of Commons were last held
168 on 6 May 2010. Next elections are to be held by June 2015.
At present, the structure of the House of Commons according
to the percent of vote by party is as follows:
Conservative — 36,1 %, Labor — 29 %, Liberal Democrats — 23 %,
other — 11,9%. Seats by party in the House of Commons include:
Conservative — 305, Labor — 258, Liberal Democrat — 57, other —
30.
* Check all the information after 2015.
Ключи к заданиям по тексту

“Political Parties”, c. 166—167.
I.
1. Yes, it does. The Conservative Party traces its origins to the
18th century.
2. Yes, it did. The Labour Party came into being in the last decade
of the 19th century.
3. The Liberal Democratic Party was formed in 1988. That year 169
the Liberal Party, the origins of which go back to the 18th
century, merged with the Social Democratic Party, which was
founded in 1981.
4. The party which is supported by a majority of members in
the House of Commons forms the Government.
5. Yes, it is. Ministerial offices may be received by members
of both the House of Commons and the House of Lords.
6. The largest minority party is called the official Opposition,
with its own leader and “Shadow Cabinet”.
7. Yes, it is true. The British Government may be overthrown by
the official Opposition on the basis of a “matter of confidence”
vote.
II.
1. What parties are represented in the British Parliament?
2. What is necessary in order to form the majority in the British
Parliament?
3. Are there any sitting arrangements for the parties in the two
Houses of the British Parliament?
4. What is the role that the Opposition performs in the political
170 life of the country?
5. What are the main functions of the Government Chief Whips?
Who Can Vote and Stand

for Elections in Britain?
British citizens, citizens of the Commonwealth countries and the
Irish Republic, who are resident in the UK, aged 18 or over, included
in the register of electors and not subject to any kind of disqualification
(see listed below), are entitled to vote in the UK. British citizens living
abroad can also participate in the elections, but they have a legal
capacity to vote only if they reside outside Britain for less than 15
years. 171
People who are not entitled to vote include members of the House
of Lords, foreigners residing in Britain (other than Commonwealth
citizens or citizens of the Irish Republic), mentally ill, sentenced
prisoners, people convicted of committing a crime of corrupt or
illegal election practices within the previous five years.
Members of the armed forces, Crown servants and staff of the
British Council (together with their families) serving or employed
overseas may be registered at their permanent address in the UK, in
a particular constituency.
To stand for election as a Member of Parliament, you must be
a British citizen, resident citizen of another Commonwealth country
or of the Irish Republic, aged 21 or over and not disqualified.
Disqualified people include undischarged bankrupts, people
sentenced to more than one year’s imprisonment, members of the
House of Lords and holders of the offices listed in the House
of Commons Disqualification Act 1975.
to be subject — быть подверженным, подлежать
to be entitled to vote — иметь право голосовать
sentenced prisoners — осужденные заключенные
illegal election practices — незаконные махинации на выборах
undischarged bankrupts — банкроты, с которых не сняты дол-
говые обязательства
172 Правильны ли следующие утверждения?
True False
1. Only British citizens can vote in Britain.

2. British citizens living abroad may apply to
register as electors for a period of up to
fifteen years after they have left the UK.
3. Members of the armed forces, Crown

servants and staff of the British Council
serving or employed overseas are not
entitled to vote.
4. To stand for election as a Member

of Parliament, you must be a British citizen,
resident citizen of another Commonwealth
country or of the Irish Republic, aged 21 or
over and not disqualified.
Nota Вene
It’s strange, but true that the number of votes a party gets and the
number of seats they win in Parliament rarely coinсide. Voters
normally pick a candidate for their local area and the person with
the most votes wins the seat. “First past the post” electoral system
(the term was originally used in horse racing) presupposes winning
the elections like a race itself, by being the first to reach the finishing
line. Thus, a candidate is selected by achievement of a simple majority,
and if one candidate wins with 60 % of the vote, the other 40 % of votes 173
are always discounted.
This is a very simple system, but having three major parties, the
British often ask themselves how representative such a voting system
is. Alternative Vote, which is not used in Britain, is a voting in which
voters list the candidates in order of preference. If no candidate obtains
more than 50 % of first-preference votes, the votes for the bottom
candidate are redistributed according to the voters’ next preference.
The UK-wide referendum was held on 5 May 2011. It was about
changing the voting system for electing MPs to the House of Commons.
The following question was on the referendum ballot paper:
“At present, the UK uses the “first past the post” system to elect
MPs to the House of Commons. Should the “alternative vote” system
be used instead?”
The result of the referendum was Yes — 32 %, No — 68%. The
first past the post system will continue to be used to elect MPs to the
House of Commons. In the UK one can vote in person, i. e. at a polling
station, by post or by proxy.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Who Can Vote and Stand

for Elections in Britain?”, c. 172.
1. Only British citizens can vote in Britain. False (Commonwealth
citizens or citizens of the Irish Republic also can vote.)
2. British citizens living abroad may apply to register as electors
for a period of up to fifteen years after they have left the UK.
True
174 3. Members of the armed forces, Crown servants and staff of the
British Council serving or employed overseas are not entitled
to vote. False (Тhey can vote.)
4. To stand for election as a Member of Parliament, you must be
a British citizen, resident citizen of another Commonwealth
country or of the Irish Republic, aged 21 or over and not
disqualified. True
History of the British Flag*

The first Union Flag appeared in April 1606. It was made up under
James VI of Scotland — nephew of Elizabeth I, who, after her death,
became King James I of England. Having succeeded to the English
throne in 1603, James regally united both kingdoms, which is why
there were only two crosses on the first Union flag of 1606: the crosses
of St. George and St. Andrew.
After the execution of Charles I in 1649, Oliver Cromwell, the Lord
Protector, introduced the so-called Commonwealth flag consisting 175
of St. George’s cross and the gold harp of Ireland. With the restoration
of monarchy and the return of Charles II in 1660 the Union Flag
of James I was reintroduced. The final version of the Union Flag
appeared in 1801, following the union with Ireland.
The flag commonly known as the Royal Banner, the Union Flag
or the Union Jack consists of the three banners of England, Scotland,
and Northern Ireland combined together. Saint George’s cross on the
flag stands for England. This is a red upright cross on the white
background. Saint Andrew’s cross for Scotland is a white diagonal
cross on the blue background. Northern Ireland is represented on
the flag by the image of Saint Patrick’s cross — a red diagonal cross
on the white background. The cross of Saint David — a patron saint
of Wales cannot be found on the Union Jack, because at the time
when the flag was designed England and Wales had been already
united. Regional flag of Wales is known as “The Welsh Dragon”.
cross — крест
upright — прямой, вертикальный
diagonal — диагональный
background — фон
a patron saint — святой покровитель
Напишите вопросы, на которые данные предложения

176 были бы ответами.
1. The official description of the British flag is as follows: Blue

field with the red cross of Saint George (patron saint
of England) edged in white superimposed on the diagonal
red cross of Saint Patrick (patron saint of Ireland), which is
superimposed on the diagonal white cross of Saint Andrew
(patron saint of Scotland).
2. Yes, it is true to life. Indeed, the flag is properly known as the
Union Flag, but commonly called the Union Jack.
3. In the seventeenth century the flag went through several
major changes.
4. The first union flag was created in April 1606.
5. Yes, it is. At the time when the final version of a flag appeared
England and Wales constituted one country.
6. Yes, they do. A number of other flags including those

of Commonwealth countries, their constituent states or
provinces, British overseas territories embody the design and
colors of the British flag.
7. The cross of St. Patrick is still represented on the modern
British flag despite the fact that at present only Northern
Ireland is part of the UK, not the whole island of Ireland, as it
used to be.
177
In the sixteenth century the word “Jack” was used to denote a small
flag flown from the small mast on the bowsprit. Because of the fact
that a small version of the Union flag was commonly flown from
there it came to be known as ‘‘the Jack’’, ‘‘Jack flag’’, ‘‘the King’s Jack’’,
‘‘His Majesty’s Jack’’, and, finally, ‘‘the Union Jack’’.
The оnly official flag of Northern Ireland is the Union Flag. The
banner of the former Government of Northern Ireland, consisting
of St. George’s cross with a crowned six-pointed white star and a red
hand at its centre, is still sometimes used, but it is always done
unofficially. It can never be used officially because the Government
itself was dissolved in 1972.
National Flags of the Countries Comprising the UK

“The Welsh Dragon”
178
Pacставьте слова в правильном порядке и составьте пред-

ложения, рассказывающие о национальном флаге Уэльса.
1. flag / of / is / the / Welsh / the / Dragon / national / Wales / called.

________________________________________________
2. оf / a / red / dragon / on / a / field / of / white / it / green / and / consists.
________________________________________________
3. the / century / dates / the / and / widely / from / used / through-
out / the / Principality / fifteenth / is / flag. _________________
________________________________________________
National Flags оf England, Scotland

аnd Northern Ireland аnd the Union Jack
Знаете ли вы, как называются изображенные ниже
флаги?
A._________________________________ 179
B. _________________________________
C. _________________________________
D._________________________________
E. _________________________________
Let’s draw the scheme of the British flag step by step!

Step 1. Draw St. George’s banner (for England).
Step 2. On the field of St. George’s banner draw St. Andrew’s flag,

180 i. e. the regional flag of Scotland. Mind, that you should draw not
only the crosses, but the fields as well.
+ =
Step 3. Add St. Patrick’s Banner, i. e. the flag of Northern Ireland.
+ =
* You can see that the red diagonal cross of St. Patrick divides the
white diagonal cross into unequal parts. It is always done to differentiate
between a white diagonal cross of St. Andrew (Scotland) on the blue
background and the white background for St. Patrick’s red diagonal
cross (Northern Ireland).
Ключ к заданию по тексту “History of the British

Flag”, c. 176—177.
1. What is the official description of the British flag?
2. Is it true to life that the British flag is properly known as the
Union Flag, but commonly called the Union Jack?
3. When(In what century) did the flag go through several major
changes?
4. When was the first union flag created? 181
5. Is it true that at the time when the final version of a flag
appeared, England and Wales constituted one country?
6. A number of other flags including those of Commonwealth
countries, their constituent states or provinces, British
overseas territories embody the design and colors of the
British flag, don’t they?
7. Is the cross of St. Patrick still represented on the modern British
flag?
Ключ к заданию “The Welsh Dragon”, с. 178.

1. The national flag of Wales is called the Welsh Dragon.
2. It consists of a red dragon on a field of white and green.
3. The flag dates from the fifteenth century and is widely used
throughout the Principality.
Ключ к заданию “National Flags оf England, Scotland

182 аnd Northern Ireland аnd the Union Jack”, с. 179.
A. St. George’s banner (England)
B. St. Andrew’s banner (Scotland)
C. St. Patrick’s banner (Northern Ireland)
D. The first Union Flag of 1606
E. The Union Flag / Union Jack (in its final version since 1801)
The UК National Anthem*

“God Save the Queen” or “God Save the King” respectively is the
UK National Anthem and the royal anthem for most Commonwealth
countries. It was first performed in London in 1745 to celebrate the
victory of King George II over the Jacobite claimant to the throne,
known as “Bonnie Prince Charlie”. But it was not until the nineteenth
century when the song came to be referred to as the National Anthem
of the UK.
Despite the fact that the authorship of both the words and tune 183
of the UK national anthem has been claimed by numerous claimants,
its lyrics and music are considered to be anonymous. The tune of the
UK National Anthem has become extremely popular all over the
world, being used by the most renowned composers, as a melody for
the anthems of other European countries (Norway, Liechtenstein)
and as a very popular ringtone. It is interesting to know that some
lines of the anthem are one century “younger” than the others, because
the watchword at night “God save the King” and the reply “Long to
reign over us” were in use as early as the sixteenth century.
There is no authorised version of the National Anthem and it has
never been officially declared as the national song. Most often only
the very first verse of it is sung, though there are official occasions
when the third verse may be heard as well.
Anthem — гимн
claimant — претендент, заявитель, истец
lyrics — слова, текст (песни, гимна)
verse — куплет
184 True False
1. It is one of the two national anthems

of New Zealand, Kenya, the royal anthem
of Canada, Australia, and the other
countries comprising the Commonwealth.
2. It is also the royal anthem of the British

Royal Family.
3. There is no single version of the song.

4. The anthem has never been officially
adopted by any Acts of Parliament or Royal
Proclamations.
5. As a rule, only one or, sometimes, two

verses of the anthem are sung.

The second verse of the National Anthem is not very popular and
deemed to be too militaristic. The sixth verse of the UK national
anthem is less known than all the others. Very often it is not even
printed in the full text of the anthem as being offensive to the Scottish
people. Its lines implore the God to help the English commander
Marshal Wade “crush” the “rebellious Scots”, whom he was sent
to quell in 1715:
“Lord grant that Marshal Wade / / May by thy mighty aid / / Victory 185
bring. / / May he sedition hush, / / And like a torrent rush, / / Rebellious
Scots to crush. / / God save the Queen!”
If the ruling monarch is a man, the last two lines of the third verse
are as follows: “With heart and voice to sing / / God save our King.”
Additional Verse Sung in Canada

Our loved Dominion bless
With peace and happiness
From shore to shore;
And let our Empire be
United, loyal, free,
True to herself and Thee
186 For ever more.
Образуйте от слов в рамке подходящие части речи и до-

полните ими текст гимна.
grace — nobility — victory — happiness — pleasure —

defence — song
God save our (1) ______________Queen!

Long live our (2) ______________Queen!
God save the Queen! 187
Send her (3) ______________,
(4) ______________and glorious,
Long to reign over us,
God save the Queen.
Thy choicest gifts in store
On her be (5) ______________to pour
Long may she reign.
May she (6) ______________our laws,
And give us ever cause,
To (7) ______________with heart and voice
God save the Queen.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The UК National

Anthem”, c. 184.
1. It is one of the two national anthems of New Zealand, Kenya,
the royal anthem of Canada, Australia, and the other countries
comprising the Commonwealth. False (Not true for Kenya.)
2. It is also the royal anthem of the British Royal Family. True
3. There is no single version of the song. True
188 4. The anthem has never been officially adopted by any Acts
of Parliament or Royal Proclamations. True
5. As a rule, only one or, sometimes, two verses of the anthem
are sung. True

1. gracious;
2. noble;
3. victorious;
4. happy;
5. pleased;
6. defend;
7. sing.
The Royal Coat оf Arms*

The Royal Coat of Arms of the United
Kingdom is the official coat of arms of the
ruling monarch. In its central part there is
a shield which shows the various royal
emblems of different parts of Britain. The
shield is divided into four equal parts; the first
and the fourth quarters are given priority as
the most significant ones. They depict the 189
three lions of England. In the second quarter
there is a lion rampant of Scotland depicted
on the field of or with double tressure fleury-counter-fleury, which is
gules. In the third quarter there is a harp of Ireland depicted on the field
of azure. The shield is surrounded by a garter bearing the motto Honi
soit qui mal y pense (Evil be to him who evil thinks), which symbolizes
the Order of the Garter, an ancient order of knighthood of which the
Queen is Sovereign. The shield is surmounted by the Royal Crown. The
crest is a lion statant guardant wearing the imperial crown. The dexter
supporter of the shield is the imperially crowned English lion. The sinister
supporter is a chained Scottish unicorn. According to a legend an
unchained unicorn was considered to be extremely dangerous and only
a virgin could tame it; therefore the British heraldic unicorn is chained.
The coat also features the motto of British monarchs Dieu et mon
droit (God and my right) which appears below the shield. The plant
badges of the United Kingdom — roses, thistle and shamrock — are
often displayed beneath the shield.
official coat of arms — официальный герб
double tressure fleury-counter-fleury — ободок, украшенный ко-
ролевскими лилиями
gules — ярко-красный цвет
a garter — подвязка
the motto — девиз
Order of the Garter — Oрден Подвязки
190 statant guardant — лежащий и смотрящий прямо (в геральдике
о животном)
dexter — правый, но левый со стороны смотрящего
sinister — левый, но правый со стороны смотрящего
thistle — чертополох
Переведите предложения из текста на русский язык, об-
ращая особое внимание на упомянутые в нем геральдиче-
ские термины и специальные цветовые обозначения.
1. The three lions passant guardant of England.
2. A lion rampant of Scotland.
3. A lion rampant of Scotland depicted on the field of or with
double tressure fleury-counter-fleury, which is gules.
4. A harp of Ireland is depicted on the field of azure.
5. The crest is a lion statant guardant wearing the imperial
crown.
6. The dexter supporter of the shield is the imperially crowned
English lion.
7. The sinister supporter is a chained Scottish unicorn.
The Royal Arms of the United Kingdom as Officially

Used in Scotland
The supporters change sides, and

both are crowned. The unicorn of Scotland
supports the “Andrew” as a banner, and the
English lion also holds a lance displaying
the flag of the kingdom of England — the 191
“George”. Thistle as a plant badge
of Scotland appears beneath the shield.
The Royal Arms of the United
Kingdom as officially used in Scotland differ in several respects, notably
in the order of precedence of various emblems and their mottoes. The
shield is also quartered, but the prior importance is given here to
Scotland. Because of this the Scottish lion rampant is depicted in the
first and in the fourth quarters, the English lions — in the second one,
and the harp of Ireland is on its usual place. The shield is surrounded
by the collar and pendant badge of the ancient order of Thistle.
The crest is a red lion sitting on a crown, holding a sword and
a sceptre. A royal motto “In defens” (in defence) appears above the
crest. It was taken from the battle cry “In My Defens God Me Defend”,
and later on was abbreviated to “In Defens”. The coat also features
another motto “Nemo me impune lacessit” (No one attacks me with
impunity), which appears beneath the shield.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The Royal Coat

оf Arms”, с. 190.
1. Три английских льва, изображенные в положении лежа.
2. Стоящий на задних лапах лев Шотландии.
3. Стоящий на задних лапах лев Шотландии изображен на зо-
лотом фоне, симметрично обрамленном парами гераль-
дических лилий ярко-красного цвета.
192 4. Арфа Ирландии изображена на лазурном фоне.
5. В верхней части герба изображен стоящий на четырех ла-
пах лев в императорской короне.
6. Лев в императорской короне поддерживает щит справа
(но слева со стороны смотрящего).
7. Слева (но справа со стороны смотрящего) щит поддержи-
вает единорог Шотландии с цепью на шее.

“The Royal Arms of the United Kingdom as Officially
Used in Scotland”, с. 191.
1. The Royal Arms of the United Kingdom as officially used in
Scotland differ in several respects, notably in the order
of precedence of various emblems and their mottoes...
2. The supporters change sides, and both are crowned...
3. The crest is a red lion sitting on a crown, holding a sword and
a sceptre...
Plant Badges of the Countries Comprising the UК
Plant Symbols of England and Wales*

A red rose is a plant badge of England. In 1485, at Bosworth,
a representative of the Lancastrian family, whose symbol was a red
rose, won the decisive battle over the Yorks, whose symbol was a white
rose. The Wars of the Roses were over, but the new king made his
position on the throne safe by getting married into the House of York.
Understanding, that the Yorks were rich and powerful, the new king
didn’t want to oppress them in order to make the whole country
prosperous. He even introduced a new symbol of the country — the 193
so-called “Union Rose” or “Tudor rose”, combining the two colours:
red and white. It was a red rose with white outer petals. Generally
speaking, that symbol didn’t endure the sifting of time, and a red rose
is the only plant symbol of England. But the Union rose is represented
on the Coat of Arms, and still reminds us of King Henry VII's wisdom
and his successful reign.
National emblems of Wales are leeks and daffodils. In the Early
Middle Ages, when there existed no uniforms and numerous tribes
waged for predominance, it was of crucial importance to distinguish
a fellowman from a foe. According to a legend on the eve of one
important battle against the Anglo-Saxons, St. David advised the
Britons to wear leeks in their caps. It helped them to recognize the
enemy and they won a decisive victory. Yellow daffodil is regarded
as a plant badge of Wales, because it is very widespread there.
Tudor rose — Роза Тюдоров
foe — враг
decisive — решающий
a plant badge — растительный символ
На основании информации из текста определите, что изо-

бражено на картинке.
194
_________________________________________________

In Britain there is a popular belief that an unusual four-petalled
leaf of shamrock (sort of clover) will definitely bring good luck in the
next-coming year.
One should mention that such a leaf is not too difficult to find, as,
for instance, a fern blossom, which the Slavonic people search for on
Kupala’s Night.
The expression “to live in clover” means to enjoy your life, being
loved, healthy and wealthy. 195
Plant Badges of Scotland and Northern Ireland

Thistle is a symbol of Scotland. A legend has it that one of the
Vikings attacks aimed at reaching the camp of Scots quite unexpectedly,
under the cover of night. The Vikings hoped for an easy victory, but
all of a sudden all their plans were ruined simply because they stepped
on the prickly plants of thistle with their bare feet. The Vikings started
screaming and hopping around holding onto their feet, making the
Scottish men wake up. The Scots grabbed their swords and fought
196 back. It was such a great victory that they won, that the Scots made
the thistle their plant symbol.
Shamrock is a sort of clover. It came to be known as a symbol
of Northern Ireland because St. Patrick would often spread the word
of Christianity, showing a three-petalled leaf of shamrock. Thus he
visualized the idea of the Holy Trinity, where the Father, the Son and
the Holy Spirit were separate, like the three petals of one leaf, and
still made up a unity, like the whole leaf of shamrock.
Напишите на английском и русском языках названия рас-

тений, ставших символами частей Coeдиненного Королев-
ства.
Дополните таблицу необходимой информацией.
National
Overall National
Emblems Patron
Country Capital Territory Day of the
(Plant Saint
(sq km) Country
Badges)
St.
England 23 April
George 197
St. 30
Scotland
Andrew November
St.
Wales 1 March
David
Northern St.
17 March
Ireland Patrick

Leek — лук-порей (Уэльс);
Daffodil — желтый нарцисс (Уэльс);
Red rose — красная роза (Англия);
Thistle — чертополох (Шотландия);
Shamrock — трилистник (род клевера) (Северная Ирландия).
National
198 Overall National
Emblems Patron
Country Capital Territory Day of the
(Plant Saint
( sq km) Country
Badges)
St.
England London 133,395 Red rose 23 April
George
St. 30
Scotland Edinburgh 78,387 Thistle
Andrew November
Yellow
Wales Cardiff 20,779 daffodil, St. David 1 March
leek
Northern St.
Belfast 13,843 Shamrock 17 March
Ireland Patrick
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Plant Badges of the

Countries comprising the UК Plant Symbols of England
and Wales”, с. 198.
Union rose.
R oy a l Fa m i l y
199
R oy a l Fa m i l y
Queen Elizabeth II — the Sovereign

of the Commonwealth Realms*
When the Queen was born on 21 April 1926 her grandfather, King
George V, was on the throne and her uncle was his Heir Apparent.
The death of her grandfather and the subsequent abdication of her
uncle, King Edward VIII, who decided to marry an American divorcee,
brought her father to the throne in 1936 as King George VI.
Queen Elizabeth II has been the sovereign of the Commonwealth
realms since 1952. She became the monarch of Britain after her father’s
200
death; hе died on 6 February 1952. Elizabeth II’s coronation took place
on 2 June 1953. The Queen’s full title in the UK is Elizabeth the Second,
by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland and of Her other Realms and Territories Queen, Head
of the Commonwealth, Defender of the Faith. The monarch of GB rules
with the support of Parliament, which means that the monarchy’s
absolute power has been gradually reduced. The Queen also follows
ministerial advice, being informed and consulted on various aspects
of national life. At the same time in private the Queen is free to put
forward her own political views for the consideration of her Ministers.
The monarch is also the commander-in-chief of the Armed Forces,
the head of the Anglican Church and the head of the legislative brunch
of power. The Queen, the Prime Minister, the House of Lords and
the House of Commons are the elements which make up the British
Parliament. In law the Queen as a private person can do no wrong:
she is immune from civil or criminal proceedings and cannot be
sued in courts of law. This immunity, though, is not shared by other
members of the royal family.
R oy a l Fa m i l y
Heir Apparent — очевидный наследник престола
abdication — отречение от престола
to reduce — уменьшать
commander-in-chief — главнокомандующий
immune — неподвластный, имеющий иммунитет
to be sued — преследоваться
Правильны ли следующие утверждения? 201
True False
1. The British monarch rules without any

support.
2. The monarch appoints all the Ministers,
including the Prime Minister.
3. The Queen was born on 21 April 1926,
came to the throne on 6 February 1952 and
was crowned on 2 June 1953.
4. The State Opening of Parliament is the only
symbolic occasion when the Queen, the
House of Lords and the House of Commons
meet together.
5. The Queen, the Prime Minister, the House
of Lords and the House of Commons are
the elements which make up Parliament.
R oy a l Fa m i l y
Who is Who in the Royal Family
Prince Philip
HM Queen Elizabeth II Duke of Edinburgh
b. 21 Apr 1926 b. 10 Jun 1921
Prince Charles Princess Anne Prince Andrew Prince Edward

Prince of Wales b. 15 Aug 1950 Duke of York Earl of Wessex
b. 14 Nov 1948 b. 19 Feb 1960 b. 10 Mar 1964
202
Diana
Princess of Wales Mark Phillips Sarah Sophie
b. 1 Jul 1961 b. 22 Sep 1948 Duchess of York Countess of Wessex
d. 31 Aug 1997 Divorced b. 15 Oct 1959 b. 20 Jan 1965
Divorced
Timothy
Camilla Laurence
Duchess of Cornwall b.1 Mar 1955
b. 17 July 1947
Lady Louise
b. 8 Nov 2003
Princess Beatrice Princess Eugenie

b. 8 Aug 1988 b. 23 Mar 1990
Prince Henry (Harry)
b. 15 Sep 1984
James, Viscount Severn

b. 17 Dec 2007
Prince William Catherine Peter Autumn Zara Phillips Mike Tindall

Duke of Duchess of Phillips Phillips b. 15 May 1981 b. 18 Oct 1978
Cambridge Cambridge b. 15 Nov 1977 b. 3 May 1978
b. 21 Jun 1982 b. 9 Jan 1982
R oy a l Fa m i l y
Heirs and Heiresses to the British Throne

Изучите схему на предыдущей странице и расположите
претендентов на королевский трон в правильной последо-
вательности.
The Duke of York

Prince Edward
The Prince of Wales
203
Prince Henry of Wales
Princess Beatrice of York
Prince William of Wales
The Princess Royal
Peter Phillips, son of the Princess Royal
Princess Eugenie of York
Zara Phillips, daughter of the Princess Royal
Lady Louise
James, Viscount Severn
R oy a l Fa m i l y
Заполните пропуски артиклями и подчеркните все упомя-

нутые символы королевской власти.
Queen Elizabeth II’s Coronation

The Queen’s Coronation took place on Tuesday, 2 June 1953, over
____ year since her Accession. The Queen appeared in ____ Westminster
Abbey at 11 a. m. She was wearing ____ diamond tiara, ____ purple
velvet robe trimmed with ermine and bordered with gold lace, and
204 ____ special Coronation gown, combining all the floral symbols of the
UK and Commonwealth. After ____ Queen had been acknowledged
by all four corners of ____ Abbey, she made her Coronation oath. Then
____ monarch’s rich robes and jewels were lifted off by her Maids
of Honour, leaving ____ Queen in ____ simple linen overdress. The
Archbishop of Canterbury anointed the Queen with ____ holy oil.
Then ____ golden robes of the Supertunica were placed upon the
Queen, and she was seated on King Edward’s Coronation Chair, made
of oak, above ____ Stone of Scone. There the Queen was given ____
symbols of royal authority: ____ orb, ____ scepter, ____ rod of mercy,
and ____ royal ring of sapphire and rubies. Finally, the Archbishop
of Canterbury held St. Edward’s Crown high in the air and lowered it
slowly on ____ Queen’s head. Then all ____ peers of ____ realm paid
homage to the monarch. On her return journey to Buckingham Palace
the Queen carried her Orb and Sceptre, acknowledging ____ mass
cheering that greeted her. The Queen and her family made six
appearances on the Balcony to greet ____ crowds and to watch the
Royal Air Force fly past. At 9 p. m. there was also a radio broadcast in
which the Queen thanked ____ Nation for ____ support and greetings.
R oy a l Fa m i l y
British Royal Family

Заполните пропуски соответствующей информацией о ге-
неалогическом древе британской королевской семьи. Ис-
пользуйте формы притяжательного падежа.
Пример. Late Princess Diana is … (Prince William and Prince
Harry) → Late Princess Diana is Prince William’s and Prince Harry’s
mother.
1. Prince Edward is … (Queen Elizabeth II) _______________ 205
________________________________________________
2. Sophie, Countess of Wessex is … (Prince Edward) _______
________________________________________________
3. Viscount Severn and Lady Louise are … (Prince Philip)
________________________________________________
4. Sarah Ferguson is … (Prince Andrew) _________________
________________________________________________
5. Zara Phillips and Peter Phillips are … (Princess Anne)
________________________________________________
6. Princess Beatrice of York and Princess Eugenie of York are …
(Prince Charles) ___________________________________
________________________________________________
7. Prince Andrew is … (Prince Harry) ____________________
________________________________________________
8. Zara Phillips is … (Viscount Severn) ___________________
________________________________________________
R oy a l Fa m i l y

Quick Facts аbout Queen Mum
In the course of two years since the day they first met Prince Albert
proposed to Elizabeth thrice. Two attempts were not successful and
the Prince was refused on both occasions. In those days the proposal
was always done through intermediaries, as the protocol demanded.
For the third time Prince Albert ignored the protocol, and, acting on
206 the advice of a friend, asked Elizabeth face to face. Being asked to
marry for the third time, she finally agreed, and they got married in
Westminster Abbey.
Quite unexpectedly for all the guests Elizabeth placed her wedding
bouquet on the tomb of the Unknown Soldier. It was very noble and
patriotic. The wedding ceremony wasn’t broadcast because of the
major concern that working men might listen to it while drinking
and not doff their caps at the National Anthem.
Queen Mother kept her wedding dress for a lifetime.
In the course of World War II when the PM suggested that the
Queen and both Princesses should be evacuated to Canada for safety,
she refused, saying: “The children will not leave unless I do. I shall
not leave unless their father does, and the King will not leave the
country in any circumstances whatever.”
After the bombing of the Buckingham Palace with the Royal family
inside, she said: “I’m glad we’ve been bombed. It makes me feel I can
look the East End in the face.”
R oy a l Fa m i l y
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Queen Elizabeth II —

the Sovereign of the Commonwealth Realms”, c. 201.
1. The British monarch rules without any support. False (with
the support of Parliament, and we even say that the monarch
reigns, but doesn’t rule)
2. The monarch appoints all the Ministers, including the Prime
Minister. True
3. The Queen was born on 21 April 1926, came to the throne 207
on 6 February 1952 and was crowned on 2 June 1953. True
4. The Queen, the Prime Minister, the House of Lords and the
House of Commons are the elements which make up
Parliament. True
Ключ к заданию “Heirs and Heiresses to the British

Throne”, c. 203.
1. The Prince of Wales (b. 1948); 2. Prince William of Wales
(b. 1982); 3. Prince Henry of Wales (b. 1984); 4. The Duke of York
(b. 1960); 5. Princess Beatrice of York (b. 1988); 6. Princess Eugenie
of York (b. 1990); 7. Prince Edward (b. 1964); 8. Lady Louise (b. 2003);
9. Viscount Severn (b. 2007); 10. The Princess Royal (b. 1950); 11. Peter
Phillips, son of the Princess Royal (b. 1977); 12. Zara Phillips, daughter
of the Princess Royal (b. 1981).
R oy a l Fa m i l y
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Queen Elizabeth II’s

Сoronation”, c. 204.
I.
The Queen’s Coronation took place on Tuesday, 2 June 1953,
over a year since her Accession. The Queen appeared in the Westminster
Abbey at 11 a. m. She was wearing a diamond tiara, a purple velvet
robe trimmed with ermine and bordered with gold lace, and a special
Coronation gown, combining all the floral symbols of the UK and
208 Commonwealth. After the Queen had been acknowledged by all four
corners of the Abbey, she made her Coronation oath. Then the
monarch’s rich robes and jewels were lifted off by her Maids of Honour,
leaving the Queen in a simple linen overdress. The Archbishop
of Canterbury anointed the Queen with the holy oil. Then the golden
robes of the Supertunica were placed upon the Queen, and she was
seated on King Edward’s Coronation Chair, made of oak, above the
Stone of Scone. There the Queen was given the symbols of royal
authority: the orb, the scepter, the rod of mercy, and the royal ring
of sapphire and rubies. Finally, the Archbishop of Canterbury held
St. Edward’s Crown high in the air and lowered it slowly on the Queen’s
head. Then all the peers of the realm paid homage to the monarch.
On her return journey to Buckingham Palace the Queen carried her
Orb and Sceptre, acknowledging the mass cheering that greeted her.
The Queen and her family made six appearances on the Balcony to
greet the crowds and to watch the Royal Air Force fly past. At 9 p. m.
there was also a radio broadcast in which the Queen thanked the
Nation for the support and greetings.
R oy a l Fa m i l y
II.
Symbols of royal authority are the Imperial Crown, the orb, the
scepter, the rod of mercy, and the royal ring of sapphire and rubies.
A Coach, a diamond tiara and even an ermine robe cannot be
regarded as symbols of royal power. For instance, on the Day of State
Opening of Parliament the Lords wear ermine robes, and the peeresses
wear diamond tiaras. Queen Elizabeth II’s husband may travel with
her in the State Irish Coach, though he is not a Sovereign.
Знаете ли вы, что...? 209

The State Opening of Parliament is the only symbolic occasion
when the Queen, the House of Lords and the House of Commons
meet together.
Queen Elizabeth II's full name is Elizabeth Alexandra Mary. Full
name of Prince Charles is Charles Philip Arthur George. At birth
Prince William of Wales was given the names William Arthur Philip
Louis and his younger brother Prince Harry is officially known as
Prince Henry Charles Albert David of Wales.
R oy a l Fa m i l y
Ключ к заданию “British Royal Family”, с. 205.

1. Prince Edward is Queen Elizabeth II’s son.
2. Sophie, Countess of Wessex is Prince Edward’s wife.
3. Viscount Severn and Lady Louise are Prince Philip’s
grandchildren.
4. Sarah Ferguson is Prince Andrew’s former wife.
210 5. Zara Phillips and Peter Phillips are Princess Anne’s children.
6. Princess Beatrice of York and Princess Eugenie of York are
Prince Charles’ nieces.
7. Prince Andrew is Prince Harry’s uncle.
8. Zara Phillips is Viscount Severn’s cousin.
Wo m e n - I co n s i n t h e B r i t i s h R oy a l Fa m i l y
Queen Elizabeth, the Queen Mother*

Elizabeth Angela Marguerite Bowes Lyon was born on 4 August
1900 in Scotland. She spent her childhood at the ancestral home
of Glamis Castle, which was originally a hunting lodge for the early
kings of Scotland. Her father’s title was Earl of Strathmore and
Kinghorne, while Bowes Lyon was their family name. In 1920, during
one of the balls, Elizabeth was spotted by Prince Albert, the King
George V’s second son. In two years they got married in Westminster
Abbey. On 21 April 1926, the Duke and Duchess of York had their 211
first child — Elizabeth Alexandra Mary (now Queen Elizabeth II). In
1930 their second child — Princess Margaret Rose was born. Their
family life was happy and as secluded as it was only possible for the
royalties. In 1936, after King George V’s death, Albert’s elder brother
became King Edward VIII. But Edward, aged 33, decided to marry
the twice divorced Wallis Simpson from the USA. After his abdication
the Duke and the Duchess of York became King and Queen. Their
coronation took place on 12 May 1937. Elizabeth II’s mother was often
described as a tower of strength, a believer, who constantly cared,
helped and inspired. Adolf Hitler once described her as “the most
dangerous woman in Europe”. After her husband’s death in 1952 the
Queen Dowager withdrew from public life. It was Winston Churchill
who persuaded her that she still had a role to play. She was given the
title “Queen Elizabeth the Queen Mother” and proceeded with her
royal duties, always striking a delicate balance between being regal
and exceptionally warm and friendly. Queen Elizabeth the Queen
Mother lived a very long, eventful life, and died at the age of 102.
a hunting lodge — охотничий дом
to be spotted by someone — быть замеченным кем-либо
secluded — уединенный
abdication — отречение от престола
to proceed — продолжать
to strike a delicate balance — coблюдать тонкий баланс
regal — королевский
212 exceptionally — исключительно
eventful — насыщенный событиями
I. Какие события в жизни королевы-матери произошли
в эти годы?
4 August 1900 — ____________________________________
___________________________________________________
1920 — ____________________________________________
___________________________________________________
1922 — ____________________________________________
___________________________________________________
21 April 1926 — _____________________________________
___________________________________________________
1930 — ____________________________________________
___________________________________________________
12 May 1937 — _____________________________________
___________________________________________________
1952 — ____________________________________________
___________________________________________________
II. Правильны ли следующие утверждения?
True False
1. The Strathmores were very rich and noble,

but far from being stiff. Their people skills
were widely known, and young
Elizabeth — the ninth of ten children, was
also described as a very womanly, kind-
hearted and sympathetic girl. 213
2. In the course of The First World War Lady
Strathmore turned the banqueting hall at
Glamis Castle into a convalescent home for
wounded soldiers where Elizabeth helped
to look after the patients, showing a rare
gift for caring and communication.
3. Once young Elizabeth and her sister overheard

a dentist whose speeches impelled them to
report him to the police. Due to them the spy
was arrested but the girls declined King
George V’s offer of a medal.
4. She helped her elder daughter to overcome

stammering, having arranged for a speech
therapist for her.
5. During her lifetime Queen Mum’s horses

have won 440 races!
О ком из представительниц британской королевской семьи

идет речь в следующих отрывках?
1. This Princess could have died in labour. She is tall, she is
blonde, she is slim, she is gorgeous. She is late Princess Diana’s
likeness. When the betrothal was announced and the world
got acquainted with her, zillions of people were surprised that
the future bride resembled Princess Diana. Some even claimed
it was a bad omen and one of these two women would
214 inevitably leave the royal family forever. The worst expectations
came true. Princess Diana was killed in a car crash, but her
enemies are still shivering when they see the similar image
of another woman, walking down the corridors of the
Buckingham Palace.
2. She is a very good mixer. She is divorced, but is often seen in
the company of her ex-husband and their two children. There
were even rumours that they would probably get married
once again. She is also referred to as “Fergie”, and lack of dress
sense is most often “incriminated” to her.
3. At the moment she is not married. She is dating a very good
guy, who, to all his virtues, is also very rich, being a son of one
American millionaire. The Princess used to be overweight and
for a long time suffered from dyslexia. At present she is
a beauty, a good public speaker and a very warm and self-
confident personality.
4. She is keen on equestrianism. She participated in many horse-
races and won numerous prizes, including a silver medal at
the 2012 London Olympic Games.
Расставьте абзацы в логической последовательности и про-

читайте текст о принцессе Диане.
Princess Diana
Since that time Diana Frances Spencer would live under the
magnifying glass of public attention. The wedding of the XX century
took place at St. Paul’s Cathedral on July 29, 1981. On June 21, 1982
Diana’s first child William was born. In two years, on September 15
1984 Prince Harry was born, but the marriage of his parents was 215
effectively over. Open hostility between the two spouses became more
and more evident, and they had agreed to a legal separation by
December 1992. The divorce became absolute in 1996. On August
31 1997 Diana died in the car crash in Paris.
In 1975, when Diana was 15, her father, Earl Spencer, aged 52,
took a second wife — Lady Raine Dartmouth, whom the Spencer
children nicknamed “Acid Raine”. Later on the relations improved
because of Raine’s care and devotion towards her husband who
suffered a brain hemorrhage in 1979.
Lady Diana Spencer — the third child in the family of English
nobles was born on 1 July 1961. In the course of the centuries her
ancestors were courtiers and royal aids. In 1954 Diana’s father, the
eighth Earl Spencer, married Diana’s mother — Frances Roche,
daughter of the fourth Baron Fermoy. Four children were born to
them. The marriage was unhappy, and Diana’s parents divorced when
she was eight. Later on her mother married Peter Shand Kydd,
a wallpaper millionaire, and settled in Scotland.

Quick Facts about Princess Diana
All four of Diana’s grandparents served on the Queen Mother’s
personal staff.
Diana’s father, the eighth Earl Spencer, was equerry to King George
VI from 1950 until the king’s death in 1952 and proceeded with his
duties after Elizabeth II became queen.
216 Princess Diana and her mother were both born in the same room
of the same house.
Diana was sixteen months younger than Prince Andrew — Prince
Charles’ younger brother — and they were bosom friends in the
childhood.
As a young child Diana called Queen Elizabeth II “Aunt Lilibet”.
In earlier times the divorce of Diana’s parents would have barred
her from being a spouse of a royalty.
In February, 1982, the Prince and Princess of Wales vacationed in
the Bahamas. Diana, six months pregnant, was photographed by the
paparazzi wearing a bikini. After the photo was published, Diana was
known as the “Bahamas Mama”.
When Prince William was a boy, he wanted police officers to watch
after his Mum, and always loved and protected her.
Найдите в списке факт о Кейт Миддлтон, который не со-

ответствует действительности.
Kate Middleton
1. Kate Middleton is from Bucklebury, England.
2. As a young child, Kate Middleton performed in a play in which
she was proposed by a young, handsome blond prince,
named William.
3. Her parents are self-made millionaires. 217
4. Catherine’s Dad was a successful pilot and her mother was
a flight attendant.
5. Kate also has some royal in her family and is a relative to
a general and a distant cousin to George Washington.
6. Kate met the Prince at the University of St. Andrews, Scotland.
7. The magazines used to call her “Waitey Katy” for William.
8. Kate is a worse athlete than William.
9. Kate graduated with a Master of Arts at the same university
as Prince William.
10. Kate is regarded as a fashion icon.
11. Kate Middleton is often described as beautiful, smart, and
very self-confident.
12. In March 2002 Prince William paid $200 to watch a university
fashion show where Kate Middleton — his future wife —
modeled the famous sheer dress.
Прочитайте текст о Камилле Паркер-Боулз и, опираясь

на его содержание, заполните пропуски в следующих
за текстом предложениях.
Camilla Parker Bowles
Camilla Parker Bowles (née Shand) was born on July 17, 1947, in
London, England. Her father was Vice Lord Lieutenant of East Sussex
and she often socialized with royalties. She attended the fashionable
Queens Gate School in South Kensington before leaving for finishing
218 schools in France and Switzerland. Camilla met Prince Charles in
1972 but in those days their marriage was impossible. Camilla married
the cavalry officer Andrew Parker Bowles in 1973. They had two
children, Thomas and Laura.
Over the years, Camilla and Charles remained romantically
involved and they frequently stayed together at Charles’s marital
home, Highgrove, or at the Parker Bowles’ Bodehyde Manor.
In 1994 Charles, who was then married to Lady Diana Spencer,
acknowledged his adultery on British television. Camilla and Andrew
Parker Bowles divorced in January 1995; less than two years later,
following a long separation, Charles and Diana announced their
divorce. Camilla Parker Bowles married Prince Charles on 9 April
2005 in a civil ceremony in Windsor.
She was given a wedding ring fashioned from Cornish gold. By
presenting her such a ring, her husband broke a long-standing
tradition that began in 1923. Since that time all royal brides (except
Camilla) were given rings made from the nugget of precious Welsh
gold.
Camilla was given the title “Duchess of Cornwall” and will use the
title of “Princess Consort” when Prince Charles becomes king. Being
involved in social and charity work, the Duchess of Cornwall has
finally won millions of hearts all over the world.
1. Camilla Parker Bowles (née ________) was born on July 17,

1947, in London, England.
2. She spent her school years, attending Queens Gate School in
South Kensington (England) and schools in _________ and 219
___________.
3. In 1973 Camilla married ________________ Andrew Parker
Bowles.
4. Camilla has got two children — Thomas and _________.
5. Camilla and Andrew Parker Bowles ________ in January 1995.
6. Camilla Parker Bowles married Prince Charles on 9 April 2005
in a civil ceremony in ________.
7. When Charles becomes King Camilla will use the title
of ___________.
Female-Royalties: Direct Speech

How small and selfish is sorrow. But it bangs one about until one
is senseless.
(Elizabeth, the Queen Mother, from the letter to Edith Sitwell,
shortly after the death of her husband, King George VI)
***
I have behind me not only the splendid traditions and the annals
of more than a thousand years but the living strength and majesty
220
of the Commonwealth and Empire; of societies old and new; of lands
and races different in history and origins but all, by God’s Will, united
in spirit and in aim.
(Queen Elizabeth II)
***
Hugs can do great amounts of good — especially for children.
(Princess Diana)
***
Carry out a random act of kindness, with no expectation of reward,
safe in the knowledge that one day someone might do the same for
you.
(Princess Diana)
***
My great-grandmother was your great-great-grandfather’s mistress,
so how about it?
(Camilla Parker Bowles to Prince Charles)
(Indeed, Camilla’s great-grandmother was a mistress of the King
of England)
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Queen Elizabeth,

the Queen Mother”, с. 212—213.
I.
4 August 1900 — Elizabeth Angela Marguerite Bowes Lyon was
born in Scotland.
1920 — future spouses got acquainted.
1922 — Elizabeth and Albert got married.
21 April 1926 — the Duke and Duchess of York had their first
child — Elizabeth Alexandra Mary, future Queen Elizabeth II. 221
1930 — the second child — Princess Margaret Rose was born
to the Duke and Duchess of York.
12 May 1937 — the Duke and the Duchess of York were crowned
King and Queen of the UK.
1952 — Elizabeth’s husband, crowned as King George VI (though
his real name was Albert), died.
II.
1. The Strathmores were very rich and noble, but far from being
stiff. Their people skills were widely known, and young
Elizabeth — the ninth of ten children, was also described as
a very womanly, kind-hearted and sympathetic girl. True
2. In the course of The First World War Lady Strathmore turned
the banqueting hall at Glamis Castle into a convalescent home
for wounded soldiers where Elizabeth helped to look after
222 the patients, showing a rare gift for caring and communication.
True
3. Once young Elizabeth and her sister overheard a dentist
whose speeches impelled them to report him to the police.
Due to them the spy was arrested but the girls declined King
George V’s offer of a medal. True
4. She helped her elder daughter to overcome stammering,
having arranged for a speech therapist for her. False (In fact
she helped her husband to overcome stammering, having
arranged for a speech therapist for him.)
5. During her lifetime Queen Mum’s horses have won 440 races!
True

1. Sophie, Countess of Wessex. She is Prince Edward’s wife.
2. Sarah Ferguson, the Duchess of York. She is Prince Andrew’s
former wife.
3. Princess Beatrice of York, daughter of Sarah Ferguson, the
Duchess of York, and Prince Andrew, HRH (His Royal Highness)
the Duke of York.
223
4. Zara Philips, Princess Anne’s daughter.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Princess Diana”, c. 215.

1. Lady Diana Spencer — the third child in the family of English
nobles was born on 1 July 1961.
2. In 1975, when Diana was 15, her father, Earl Spencer, aged
52, took a second wife — Lady Raine Dartmouth, whom the
Spencer children nicknamed “Acid Raine”.
3. Since that time Diana Frances Spencer would live under the
magnifying glass of public attention.
Ключ к заданию “Kate Middleton”, c. 217.

11. False (Kate is a better athlete than William.)

“Camilla Parker Bowles”, c. 219.
1. Camilla Parker Bowles (nee Shand) was born on July 17, 1947,
in London, England.
2. She spent her school years, attending Queens Gate School in
South Kensington (England) and schools in France and
Switzerland.
224 3. In 1973 Camilla married the cavalry officer Andrew Parker
Bowles.
4. Camilla has got two children — Thomas and Laura.
5. Camilla and Andrew Parker Bowles divorced in January 1995.
6. Camilla Parker Bowles married Prince Charles on 9 April 2005
in a civil ceremony in Windsor.
7. When Charles becomes King Camilla will use the title
of “Princess Consort”.
M a l e L i n e o f t h e R oy a l Fa m i l y
Prince Philip
Prince Philip of Greece was born in Corfu on June 10th 1921. His
father Prince Andrew was of Danish blood, because as early as 1863 the
European powers installed a Danish prince on the Greek throne. Prince
Philip’s mother was a daughter of Prince Louis of Battenberg who later
on became Mountbatten, following the 1917 change of names. Apart
from the time when Prince Philip and his family were in exile in Paris
and a year spent by him at a Kurt Hahn’s school in Germany, he was
wholly educated in Britain. In 1939 Prince Philip entered Dartmouth 225
Naval College and subsequently had a distinguished war record.
Queen Elizabeth II and her husband, bearing the titles of Prince
Consort and Duke of Edinburgh are distant relatives. They are third
cousins and are both great-grandchildren of Queen Victoria. They
had met several times as children and gradually their mutual interest
grew into a love affair. At first, Elizabeth’s father, King George VI had
certain doubts as for his daughter’s choice because he continuously
believed that Elizabeth was too young and too inexperienced to make
a right decision. Another problem was Prince Philip’s Greek nationality.
But thanks to their deep affection, the support of Queen Mary,
Elizabeth’s grandmother, who strongly believed that the two could
sustain their youthful emotion and Philip’s personal wish to be
naturalized, Elizabeth’s parents consented to the match. The marriage
took place on November 20th 1947. Four children were born to this
royal couple: Prince Charles, Princess Anne, Prince Andrew, and
Prince Edward.
European powers — европейские державы
to be in exile — быть в изгнании
war record — военная биография
affection — привязанность
to sustain — поддерживать, сохранять
to be naturalized — быть натурализованным
match — пара, партия (для брака)
226
I. Дополните предложения.
1. Prince Philip was born in ____________________________

2. His father was of ____________________________ blood.
3. Prince Philip graduated from ____________ naval college.
4. Prince Louis of Battenberg is Prince Philip’s ____________
5. Prince Philip may be also referred to as Prince Consort or ____
___________________________________________________
6. Prince Philip and _____________________ are both great-
grandchildren of Queen Victoria.
7. Prince Charles, Princess Anne, Prince Andrew, and Prince
Edward are all _____________________ of Prince Philip.
II. Какие еще факты из жизни принца Филиппа вы знаете?


Quick Facts about Prince Charles
When Prince Charles becomes the next monarch of the UK, he
will be the first monarch of the realm to hold a college degree!
He has founded over 20 charities which raise £119 million each
year.
Prince Charles and Prince William are never on the same plane
in order not to be both killed in a crash. 227
Charles is the oldest ever Prince of Wales, but not the oldest person
to succeed to the throne. The Duke of Clarence, aged 64, was crowned
King William IV in 1830.
Charles has got a tiny woodland chapel that stands deep in the
gardens of Highgrove. He likes to go there alone and to think in
silence.
Prince Charles’ philosophy is “Be patient and endure”.
Prince Charles always sleeps in the nude.
He is a big fan of Harry Potter films.
Amanda Knatchbull, aged 21 at the time, was the first woman
Prince Charles proposed to. Her infamous reply was: “What a funny
idea!”
It’s hard to believe, but at Charles’s request, Camilla Parker Bowles
helped him choose a suitable candidate for becoming his wife. Camilla
recommended Lady Diana Spencer, whom the Prince wed in 1981.
Заполните пропуски в тексте артиклями.
Prince Charles in His Sunday’s Best

Prince Charles is always smart and is always in ____ good shape.
Aged 60 at the moment, Prince Charles is very proud that his 37-year-
old RAF mess uniform still fits. Very rarely Charles changed his image.
In 1975 he sported ____ moustache, and ____ following year he
appeared at Badminton Court wearing ____ beard.
228 He prefers Turnbull & Asser shirts and wears handmade shoes that
cost £650 ____ pair. His made-to-measure suits may cost up to £2,500
each. Previously, Savile Row tailors Anderson & Sheppard made his
suits, at ____ price of £4,000 each.
There is always ____ pen and ____ pad in his pocket. Prince
Charles likes to compile “to do” lists. Blank sheets of paper are always
found in his right pocket while all written notes are traditionally put
in his left-hand pocket.
As ____ royal tradition presupposes, Prince Charles wears his
wedding ring on ____ little finger of his left hand, just under ____
signet ring engraved with his fleur-de-lys crest. Prince Charles first
removed his wedding ring after ____ divorce of 1996. But the very
next year, i. e. in 1997, Charles was so shell-shocked and traumatised
by Diana’s death, that he started wearing his wedding ring again.
Charles finally stopped wearing the wedding ring Diana gave him
____ day after his engagement to Camilla Parker Bowles was
announced.
Prince Charles
Прочитайте отрывки о жизни принца Чарльза и придумай-
те заголовки, которые им бы соответствовали.
A. __________________________________________________
Prince Charles is a multi-tasker. You won’t believe, but in 1989 he
and John Cleese wrote an environmental comedy, called Grimes Goes
Green. Prince Charles plants lots of trees in his estate, called Highgrove.
He is strongly against fast food and genetically modified crops.
229
It seems incredible, but in fact his Jaguars, Audi and Range Rovers
have all been converted to consume 100 % biodiesel made from used
cooking oil. Charles also runs his “environmentally friendly” 39-year-
old Aston Martin. The car is Prince Charles’ 21st birthday gift from
his Mom, Queen Elizabeth II. The vehicle is unique because it runs
on bio-fuel made wholly and entirely from English wine.
B. __________________________________________________
Prince Charles always has tea of boiled eggs and muffins between
4 p. m. and 5 p. m. The eggs for His Royal Highness must be boiled
for exactly four minutes. You may be surprised, but seven eggs are
usually boiled at a time in order to have at least one suitable for Prince
Charles. It goes without saying that vegetables cooked for His Royal
Highness must only be steamed in one particular type of mineral water.
Orange gin and damson gin for Prince Charles are often made
from the fruits grown at his own estate of Highgrove, which is a GM-
free zone (it is even written on a plaque). Charles also has his own
brand of whisky — Barrogill, which costs £20 a bottle.
О ком из представителей королевской семьи идет речь

в каждом из отрывков?
1. The Prince likes to travel all over the world. This royalty travels
by plane so often that he became widely known as “Andy air miles”.
________________
2. After their mother’s death the two Princes were allowed to
choose several items of her jewelry and keep them. One of the Princes
chose Diana’s famous sapphire ring as a keepsake. Then the two
brothers agreed that the ring would be presented to their Mom’s first
230
daughter-in-law. As we know, Kate Middleton was given that ring
when William proposed to her. ______________
3. He wasn’t very excited when he realised he was part of the Royal
Family. He spent five school years at Gordonstown (as his father had
done before), where he was often beaten or hit with pillows. In 1964,
a German magazine published one of his school exercise books,
alleging he had sold it because his parents were mean with his pocket
money. The Prince even told his biographer that he felt emotionally
estranged from his parents. This statement angered his siblings Anne,
Andrew and Edward who claimed they had happy childhoods.
________________
4. The Prince was the first who paid homage to the newly-crowned
Elizabeth II. ________________
5. He has chosen a nearly revolutionary for a royalty profession
of an actor. He was also very firm and persistent in his desire to marry
a commoner. The reward is a happy marriage. ________________
6. When the Prince becomes king, he will be the forty-fourth
monarch since William the Conqueror was crowned in 1066.
________________
Princes William and Harry

Разделите приведенные абзацы на две группы: те, в ко-
торых речь идет о принце Уильяме (цифра 1), и те, в ко-
торых описаны факты из жизни принца Гарри (цифра 2).
After attending Mrs Mynors School, he became a pupil at
Wetherby School in London until 1990 and then Ludgrove School in
Berkshire, until 1995. He then attended Eton College. The Prince
studied at St Andrews University in Scotland and graduated in
Geography in 2005. 231
He was 15 when his mother Diana, Princess of Wales was killed

in a car crash in Paris at the end of August 1997.
He was a student of Mrs. Jane Mynors’s nursery school in
London. He then attended the Wetherby School and was later
a student of Ludgrove School in Berkshire. In 2003, he passed out
of the Eton College in Berkshire. He obtained two A-grades, one
B-grade and a D-level in Geography.
He was baptized in the month of December in 1984 in St. George’s
Сhapel.
He was born on June 21, 1982 at St Mary’s Hospital, Paddington,
west London.
He was born on September 15, 1984 in central London.
He joined the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst as an Officer
Cadet and was commissioned as an army officer in front of the Queen
at Sandhurst in December 2006 and joined the Household Cavalry
(Blues and Royals) as a Second Lieutenant.
He graduated as a search and rescue pilot with the Royal Air

Force in September 2010.
He entered the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst in May 2005.
In April 2006, he left the Royal Military Academy. He then joined
The Blues and Royals on the post of a Second Lieutenant.
In February 2008, the Prince was deployed in the regiment
against Taliban in Afghanistan as a Forward Air Controller.
232 Currently he stands third in line for the Throne.
Ключи к заданию по тексту “Prince Philip”, c. 226.

I.
1. Prince Philip was born in Corfu (Greece) / Greece.
2. His father was of Danish blood.
3. Prince Philip graduated from Dartmouth naval college.
4. Prince Louis of Battenberg is Prince Philip’s grandfather.
5. Prince Philip may be also referred to as Prince Consort or Duke
of Edinburgh.
6. Prince Philip and his wife / Elizabeth II / his spouse / Queen
Elizabeth II are both great-grandchildren of Queen Victoria.
7. Prince Charles, Princess Anne, Prince Andrew, and Prince
Edward are all children of Prince Philip.
II.
1. When Hitler came to power in the Germany of 1933, Kurt
Hahn and his educational ideas were reconsidered as
detrimental and even corruptive for the German youths. As
a result of such an attitude and growing tension the very same
school reopened in Scotland under the name of Gordonstown,
with Prince Philip still among its pupils.
2. Prince Philip’s parents separated in the 1930’s and his uncle 233
(mother’s brother) Lord Louis Mountbatten, later on known
as Earl Mountbatten of Burma became his informal English
guardian.
3. For Prince Philip it was of crucial importance to be naturalized
not only in order to change religion and become a royal
spouse, but also in order to continue his career in the Royal
Navy. During a war-time he had a right to serve there as an
ally, but in peace-time only British Nationals could do the job.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Prince Charles in His

Sunday’s Best”, с. 228.
Prince Charles is always smart and is always in a good shape.
Aged 60 at the moment, Prince Charles is very proud that his
37-year-old RAF mess uniform still fits. Very rarely Charles changed
his image. In 1975 he sported a moustache, and the following year
he appeared at Badminton Court wearing a beard.
He prefers Turnbull & Asser shirts and wears handmade shoes
that cost £650 a pair. His made-to-measure suits may cost up to
234 £2,500 each. Previously, Savile Row tailors Anderson & Sheppard made
his suits, at a price of £4,000 each.
There is always a pen and a pad in his pocket. Prince Charles likes
to compile “to do” lists. Blank sheets of paper are always found in his
right pocket while all written notes are traditionally put in his left-
hand pocket.
As the royal tradition presupposes, Prince Charles wears his
wedding ring on the little finger of his left hand, just under a signet
ring engraved with his fleur-de-lys crest. Prince Charles first removed
his wedding ring after the divorce of 1996. But the very next year, i. e.
in 1997, Charles was so shell-shocked and traumatised by Diana’s
death, that he started wearing his wedding ring again. Charles finally
stopped wearing the wedding ring Diana gave him the day after his
engagement to Camilla Parker Bowles was announced.
Ключ к заданию “Prince Charles”, с. 229.

A. Eco-Charles; B. A Windsor High Tea.

1. Prince Andrew, HRH the Duke of York
2. Prince Harry (the younger brother had chosen the ring,
but the elder gave it to his bride)
3. Prince Charles
4. Prince Philip / Prince Consort / the Duke of Edinburgh
5. Prince Edward
6. Prince William
Ключ к заданию “Princes William and Harry”, 235
с. 231—232.
Prince William (цифра1)
1. He was born on June 21, 1982 at St Mary’s Hospital, Paddington,
west London.
2. After attending Mrs Mynors School, he became a pupil at
Wetherby School in London until 1990 and then Ludgrove
School in Berkshire, until 1995. He then attended Eton College.
The Prince studied at St Andrews University in Scotland and
graduated in Geography in 2005.
3. He was 15 when his mother Diana, Princess of Wales was killed
in a car crash in Paris at the end of August 1997.
4. He joined the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst as an Officer
Cadet and was commissioned as an army officer in front of the
Queen at Sandhurst in December 2006 and joined the
Household Cavalry (Blues and Royals) as a Second Lieutenant.
5. He graduated as a search and rescue pilot with the Royal Air
Force in September 2010.
Prince Harry (цифра 2)

1. He was born on September 15, 1984 in central London.
2. He was baptized in the month of December in 1984 in
St. George’s Сhapel.
3. He was a student of Mrs. Jane Mynors’s nursery school in
London. He then attended the Wetherby School and was later
a student of Ludgrove School in Berkshire. In 2003, he passed
out of the Eton College in Berkshire. He obtained two A-grades,
236
one B-grade and a D-level in Geography.
4. He entered the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst in May
2005. In April 2006, he left the Royal Military Academy. He
then joined The Blues and Royals on the post of a Second
Lieutenant.
5. In February 2008, the Prince was deployed in the regiment
against Taliban in Afghanistan as a Forward Air Controller.
6. Currently he stands third in line for the Throne.
Functions of the Monarch as Head of State*

As Head of State Elizabeth II has the power to declare war and
make peace, to recognize foreign states, to conclude treaties, to take
over or give up territories. The Queen formally appoints the Prime
Minister of GB and other government ministers, judges, officers in
the armed forces, governors, diplomats, bishops and some other senior
clergy of the Church of England. The Queen holds Privy Council
meetings, gives audiences to her ministers and other highest officials
in the UK and overseas, receives accounts of Cabinet decisions, reads 237
dispatches and signs state papers. She is consulted on many aspects
of national life, and must show complete impartiality in the advice
she gives. It is also considered to be a priority of the monarch to
dismiss ministers and governments not only in Britain, but in the
Commonwealth countries as well, where she is also the head of the
state. But in reality the leader of the party that won the elections in
GB becomes the PM, and “buchering” of the Cabinet is normally
instigated by the Prime Minister, not the monarch. It is still true to
say that the queen reigns, but doesn’t rule. The monarch also has the
right to summon, prorogue and dissolve the Parliament; not to give
her Royal Assent to legislation passed by the Parliament; to declare
a state of emergency, to issue proclamations, to raise her personal
militia, to pardon convicted criminals, etc. She also confers peerages,
knighthoods and other honours.
to conclude treaties — заключать договоры
to rule — править
a state of emergency — чрезвычайная ситуация
to pardon convicted criminals — миловать осужденных преступ-
ников
to confer peerages / knighthoods / honours — даровать (присуж-
дать) звания пэров, рыцарей и другие почетные звания
238
ответами.
1. Yes, we can say that Britain is governed by Her Majesty’s

Government in the name of the Queen.
2. The Queen performs lots of ceremonial duties, represents the
country at large, being its head, its ambassador, and a patron
of a number of organisations.
3. Yes, she does. Indeed, the Queen summons, prorogues
(discontinues until the next session without dissolving) and
dissolves the Parliament.
4. She normally opens the new session of Parliament with
a speech from the throne which is written for her by the
Government and outlines her Government’s programme.
5. Yes, it is true, absolutely. Before a Bill becomes law the Queen
must give it her Royal Assent, which is announced to both
Houses of Parliament.

Some of the Queen’s duties are really sweet. For instance, when
any citizen of the UK turns 100 years old, he / she will necessarily get
the greeting telegram from the monarch. But what is even more
stunning, that this happens pretty often. Just imagine that at one time
only in Edinburgh there lived 79 people who are over 100!
Nota Bene
Under the Act of Settlement of 1700, only Protestant descendants 239
of Princess Sophia, the Electress of Hanover (a granddaughter of James
I of England and VI of Scotland), are eligible to succeed. The order
of succession to the throne can be altered only by common consent
of the countries of the Commonwealth of which the Monarch is
Sovereign.
The Sovereign succeeds to the throne as soon as his or her
predecessor dies. He or she is at once proclaimed at an Accession
Council, to which all members of the Privy Council are called.
Members of the House of Lords, the Lord Mayor, Aldermen and other
leading citizens of the City of London are also invited. The coronation
follows the accession. The ceremony takes place at Westminster Abbey
in London in the presence of representatives of both Houses
of Parliament and all the major public organisations in the UK. The
Prime Ministers and leading members of the Commonwealth nations
and representatives of other countries also attend.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Functions of the

Monarch as Head of State”, c. 238.
1. Can we say that Britain is governed by Her Majesty’s
Government in the name of the Queen?
2. What are the main functions of the Queen?
3. The Queen summons, prorogues (discontinues until the next
session without dissolving) and dissolves the Parliament,
240 doesn’t she?
4. What does the Queen normally do on the day of State Opening
of Parliament?
5. Is it true that before a Bill becomes law the Queen must give
it her Royal Assent, which is announced to both Houses
of Parliament?
Ju dic ia r y in t he U K
241
J u d ic ia r y in t h e U K
Judiciary in the UK*

England, Wales, Scotland and Northern Ireland all have their own
legal systems, though it is also possible to say that in Britain there
exist three separate legal systems — one for England and Wales (they
are very similar), one for Scotland, and one for Northern Ireland.
In general the legal system in Northern Ireland is closer to that
of England and Wales, while Scotland’s judiciary is quite different.
Nevertheless, one can name several features that all those legal systems
have in common.
242 First of all, Criminal Law and Civil Law are differentiated
everywhere throughout the UK. In every country comprising the UK
all decisions made by lower courts may be appealed to higher Courts
of Justice. All the judges in Britain are appointed by the monarch on
the advice of the government. The judges serve until retirement, and
thus they are free from any political pressure. Judicial appointments
are made through a relatively new Judicial Appointments Commission,
which began to operate from 3 April 2006.
The Ministry of Justice was created on 9 May 2007. This body
is responsible for courts, prisons, probation and constitutional affairs.
Magistrates Courts are the courts of the first instance. Senior
Courts of England and Wales comprise the Court of Appeal, the
High Court of Justice, and the Crown Courts. Court of Judicature
in Northern Ireland, Scotland’s Court of Session and High Court
of the Justiciary perform practically the same functions in these two
countries of the UK. Supreme Court of the UK was established in
October 2009. It took over appellate jurisdiction that was formerly
vested in the House of Lords.
legal system — система права
retirement — конец карьеры или выход на пенсию
Court of Appeal — апелляционный суд
judicature — судейская корпорация, судоустройство, отправле-
ние правосудия
jurisdiction — юрисдикция, отправление правосудия
to be vested — быть облеченным властью
243
True False
1. The judiciary in Britain is independent

of the executive and legislative brunch
of power.
2. England, Wales, Scotland and Northern
Ireland all have their own legal systems.
3. The judgments made by Civil Courts only
are subject to ministerial direction and
control.
4. The Prime Minister recommends the
highest judges to the Crown.
5. The Lord Chancellor is head of the judiciary
in the UK.
Nota Bene
The creation of the Ministry of Justice in 2009 have fundamentally
changed the functions of the Lord Chancellor.
This official ceased to be head of the judiciary* (England and
Wales), and the Lord Speaker took over his duties of chairing debates
in the House of Lords and speaking for the chamber on ceremonial
occasions.
The Lord Chancellor is currently a Cabinet minister and a Member
244 of the House of Commons, not the Lords.
* Only in England and Wales, because in Scotland the people convicted

of a crime traditionally might appeal their cases to the High Court of Judiciary
only, having no right of further appeal to the House of Lords.
Vocabulary Focus
Law in Britain originates from laws made by the Parliament (Statute
law) and Common law, based on previous judgments and customs.
Owing to the fact that there is no written constitution in the UK, it’s
not surprising that the criminal code doesn’t exist and the interpretation
of the law is based on what happened in the past. The laws which are
made in Parliament are interpreted by the courts, but changes in the
law itself are made in Parliament.
All courts are responsible for the administration of justice, while 245
Criminal law is concerned with wrongful acts, harmful to the
community, and Civil law deals with the sphere of individuals’ rights,
duties and obligations towards one another.
The Bar in the legal context means the profession of barrister or
barristers, when they are referred to collectively. “To be called to the
Bar” or “To go to the Bar” means to be admitted as a barrister, or
simply to become a barrister. “To be called within the Bar” means to
be appointed as a Queen’s Counsel.
A barrister is a person called to the bar and entitled to practice as
an advocate, particularly in the higher courts.
A solicitor, on the other hand, is a lawyer who gives legal advice,
prepares legal documents and cases, and represents clients in the
lower courts of law.
Inns of Court in London are the four private societies that are in
fact law schools and are privileged to call candidates to the English
bar. The Inns of Court include Lincoln’s Inn, Inner Temple, Middle
Temple, and Gray’s Inn.
Заполните пропуски в тексте словами из рамки и прочи-

тайте текст о ежедневной «церемонии ключей», которая
на протяжении веков соблюдается в лондонском Тауэре.
last — free — alternative — stamped — sharp — prior
Ceremony of the Keys

— Halt! Who comes there?
246
— The keys.
— Whose keys?
— Queen Elizabeth II’s keys.
— Pass the keys. All is well.
If you want to see this piece of pageantry, which has been going
on in the Tower of London every night for more than 700 years, you
should apply for tickets in writing, giving _________ dates, and at
least two months in advance. You should also use a _________
envelope addressed to:
The Resident Governor, Queen’s House, HM Tower of London,
EC 3.
Thus, the admission is ________, but always by _________
arrangement. Ticket holders should arrive by 9.35 p. m. The ceremony
begins at 9.53 p. m. __________ and it’s all over before the clock
chimes 10 o’clock and the _________ Post is sounded.
Quick Facts about the Tower of London

and its Prisoners
The Tower has been a tourist attraction since Charles II’s reign
(1660—1685) when the Crown Jewels and the collection of armour
at the Tower were first shown to the public.
The Tower of London still remains an enduring symbol of England,
and of London.
For centuries the White Tower was an armoury. It was completed
in around 1097 and was then the tallest building in London, standing 247
90 feet. This tower is also the oldest surviving building in the Tower
of London.
The Medieval Palace is the outer part of the Tower beside the
Thames. It was added by King Henry III in 1220.
Traitor’s Gate was added by King Edward I (Henry III’s son) in the
13th century. It is a gate that leads out onto the river Thames and this
is how traitors entered the castle by boat.
Henry VI of England is remembered every year on 21 May.
Students and teachers of Eton College and King’s College (Cambridge)
meet for an annual ceremony at the Tower of London. They gather
by the Wakefield Tower, where Henry was murdered in 1471. The
king is remembered because he founded Eton College and King’s
College, as well as the University of Caen in Normandy.
The Queen’s House is the official residence of the Tower’s governor
and is right near the main entrance to the Tower.
The Bloody Tower got its name because in 1585 the Duke
of Northumberland committed suicide there.
Заполните пропуски предлогами и прочитайте текст.
“You’ll Go to the Tower”

A saying “you'll go ___ the Tower” (if you’re bad) is still used ___
present. But the Tower of London is much more than a former prison.
___ 1078 William started to build the Tower of London. ___ the course
___ the centuries the building was used ___ different purposes, being
a royal mint, a royal residence, a fortress. The collection ___ Crown
248 jewels, kept in the Jewel House of Tower, the fabulous oriental display
of armour, and the laborious routine ___ locking-up the Tower, known
as the Ceremony of the Keys, are definitely worth seeing. The guards
___ the Tower of London are called “the Yeomen Warders of the Tower”
or simply “Beefeaters”. One group of scientists believes that the latter
name reflects the unique status ___ these guards, revealing their
privileges, one of which was to eat beef. Others strongly disagree and
prove that a “Beefeater” comes ____ a French word “Boufitiers” —
“flanking lifeguards”, i. e. the lifeguards, standing ___ both sides.
Initially Boufitiers protected the food eaten ___ the French monarchs.
Their British counterparts also have a number of particular duties,
which have little changed ___ the 16thcentury. They still wear their
scarlet uniforms and high ruffs which were first assigned ___ them
during the reign of Queen Elizabeth I. The Beefeaters will take you
___ a free tour of the Tower of London. Exploring the Tower, full
of history and grandeur, you will inevitably notice the numerous ravens,
inhabiting the Tower’s grounds ___ hundreds of years. The legend has
it that if the ravens disappear, the Tower of London will cease to exist!

“Judiciary in the UK”, c. 243.
1. The judiciary in Britain is independent of the executive and
legislative brunch of power. True
2. England, Wales, Scotland and Northern Ireland all have their
own legal systems. True
3. The judgments made by Civil Courts only are subject to
ministerial direction and control. False
249
4. The Prime Minister recommends the highest judges to the
Crown. True
5. The Lord Chancellor is head of the judiciary in the UK. False
(It used to be so.)

“Ceremony of the Keys”, c. 246.
…If you want to see this piece of pageantry, which has been
going on in the Tower of London every night for more than 700 years,
you should apply for tickets in writing, giving alternative dates, and
at least two months in advance. You should also use a stamped
envelope addressed to:
The Resident Governor, Queen’s House, HM Tower of London,
EC 3.
Thus, the admission is free, but always by prior arrangement.
Ticket holders should arrive by 9.35 p. m. The ceremony begins at 9.53
p. m. sharp and it’s all over before the clock chimes 10 o’clock and the
Last Post is sounded.

“You’ll Go to the Tower!”, c. 248.
A saying “you'll go to the Tower” (if you’re bad) is still used at
present. But the Tower of London is much more than a former prison.
In 1078 William started to build the Tower of London. In the course
of the centuries the building was used for different purposes, being
a royal mint, a royal residence, a fortress. The collection of Crown
jewels, kept in the Jewel House of Tower, the fabulous oriental display
250 of armour, and the laborious routine of locking-up the Tower, known
as the Ceremony of the Keys, are definitely worth seeing. The guards
at the Tower of London are called “the Yeomen Warders of the Tower”
or simply “Beefeaters”. One group of scientists believes that the latter
name reflects the unique status of these guards, revealing their
privileges, one of which was to eat beef. Others strongly disagree and
prove that a “Beefeater” comes from a French word “Boufitiers” —
“flanking lifeguards”, i. e. the lifeguards, standing on both sides.
Initially Boufitiers protected the food eaten by the French monarchs.
Their British counterparts also have a number of particular duties,
which have little changed since the 16thcentury. They still wear their
scarlet uniforms and high ruffs which were first assigned to them
during the reign of Queen Elizabeth I. The Beefeaters will take you
on a free tour of the Tower of London. Exploring the Tower, full
of history and grandeur, you will inevitably notice the numerous
ravens, inhabiting the Tower’s grounds for hundreds of years. The
legend has it that if the ravens disappear, the Tower of London will
cease to exist!
Types of Courts in the UK

The law in the UK is divided into Criminal law and Civil law.
Magistrates’ Courts, Family Proceedings Courts, Youth courts and
County Courts are known as subordinate courts. The Senior Courts
of England and Wales include the Court of Appeal, the High Court
of Justice, and the Crown Court. In England and Wales minor criminal
offences are tried at Magistrates’ Courts. These cases are heard by
UNPAID LAY magistrates, or Justices of the Peace (JPs). As the
word “lay” presupposes, they do not have any academic qualifications 251
in the field of Law. It is quite surprising, but true to life. They undergo
legal training and are advised on legal issues by district judges, former
stipendiary magistrates. These district judges do have proper
qualifications and work full-time. Youth courts are similar to adult
magistrates’ courts but deal with offenders aged between the ages
of 10 and 17 inclusive. More serious criminal offences are tried by
the Crown Court, presided over by a judge sitting with a jury. The
Crown Court is made up of High Court judges, full-time circuit judges
and part-time recorders. Family Proceedings Courts hear Family law
cases. County Courts are local statutory courts with a purely civil
jurisdiction. They are presided over by either a District or Circuit
Judge and, with a few exceptions, the judge sits alone, without any
assistance from a jury. County courts hear private family cases, care
proceedings, deals with adoptions and have divorce jurisdiction.
The High Court covers mostly civil cases and also deals with the
appeals. In 2009 Supreme Court of the UK took over appellate
jurisdiction that was formerly vested in the House of Lords.
lay (man) — неспециалист, любитель
magistrates / justices of the peace — мировые судьи
academic qualifications — дипломы о высшем образовании
stipendiary magistrates — судьи, имеющие специальное юриди-
ческое образование, которые работают в судах полный день
и получают жалованье за свою работу
criminal offences — уголовные преступления
252
True False
1. Less serious offences are tried in England

and Wales by unpaid lay magistrates.
2. Lay magistrates are also referred to as
Justices of the Peace (JPs).
3. Magistrates’ courts have unlimited
jurisdiction.
4. Appellate jurisdiction in the UK is vested
only in the Crown Courts.
5. The House of Lords is the highest Court
of Appeal in GB.
Nota Bene
The Central Criminal Court in London is widely known as the
Old Bailey. The name originated due to the location of this building.
To be exact, it is located on the site of the Newgate on a road called
“Old Bailey” which trails the wall of the City of London, between the
St. Paul’s Cathedral and Holborn. This is why, the Central Criminal
Court, dating back to the 12th century, is commonly known as the
“Old Bailey”.
Scotland Yard is a metonym for the headquarters of the Metropolitan 253
Police Service of London. The name stuck despite the fact that the
Police moved away from Scotland Yard as early as 1890, and the name
“New Scotland Yard” was adopted for the new headquarters. “Scotland
Yard” is derived from the location of the original Metropolitan Police
headquarters at 4 Whitehall Place, because its rear entrance on a street
was called Great Scotland Yard.
Whenever in London, visit its Inns of Court. There you will admire
lots of ancient buildings and immaculate green lawns. You will also
see numerous lawyers still wearing wigs and gowns, and carrying
their paperwork, which is traditionally wrapped in the red ribbon.
Just imagine, that ALL London barristers work from within walls
of the Inns of Court. But what is more, students to the Bar not only
have to pass the Bar exams, but must also join one of the four Inns
and dine 24 times in the imposing halls before being eligible to be
called to the Bar!
Smile
Legal Anecdotes
A man went to his lawyer and said, “I would like to make a will
but I don’t know exactly how to go about it.” The lawyer smiled at the
man and replied, “Not a problem, leave it all to me.”
The man looked somewhat upset and then said, “Well, I knew you
were going to take a big portion, but I would like to leave a little to
my family, too!”
254
***
A barrister and a solicitor arrive at the pub and order a couple
of drinks. Then they take sandwiches from their briefcases and begin
to eat.
Seeing this, the angry publican comes up to them and says, “Excuse
me, but you cannot eat your own sandwiches in here!”
The two look at each other, shrug and exchange sandwiches.

читайте текст о лондонской квартире знаменитого сыщика
Шерлока Холмса, героя рассказов Артура Конан Дойля.
221 B Baker Street
The section north of Marylebone Road near Regent’s Park —
including at present 221 Baker Street — was known in Conan Doyle’s
lifetime as Upper Baker Street. At the time the book by Arthur Conan
Doyle was published, street numbers in Baker Street only went up to
100. Then the number of addresses in Baker Street, which did not 255
initially go as high as 221B, was enlarged ’cause the street itself was
extended.
Since the closure of Abbey House in 2005, ownership of the
address by the Holmes Museum has not been challenged, despite its
location between 237 and 241 Baker Street.
In 1990, a plaque signifying 221B Baker Street was installed at
the Sherlock Holmes Museum, situated elsewhere on the same block,
and there followed a 15-year dispute between Abbey National and
the Holmes Museum for the right to receive mail addressed to 221B
Baker Street.
221B Baker Street is the London address of Sherlock Holmes.
In 1932 the Abbey National Building Society moved into
premises at 219—229 Baker Street. Just imagine that for many years,
Abbey National employed a full-time secretary to answer mail
addressed to Sherlock Holmes!
Famous Sherlock Holmes Quotes

“I am the last and highest court of appeal in detection.”
“I never make exceptions. An exception disproves the rule.”
“I cannot live without brain-work. What else is there to live for?”
“You see, but you do not observe. The distinction is clear.”
“The world is full of obvious things which nobody by any chance
ever observes.”
“It has long been an axiom of mine that the little things are infinitely
256 the most important.”
“There is nothing more deceptive than an obvious fact.”
“What one man can invent another can discover.”
“Nothing clears up a case so much as stating it to another person.”
“It is an old maxim of mine that when you have excluded the
impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the
truth.”
“I never guess. It is a shocking habit, — destructive to the logical
faculty.”
“It is a capital mistake to theorize before one has data. Insensibly
one begins to twist facts to suit theories, instead of theories to suit
facts.”
“I think that you know me well enough, Watson, to understand
that I am by no means a nervous man. At the same time, it is stupidity
rather than courage to refuse to recognize danger when it is close
upon you.”
“A man should keep his little brain attic stocked with all the
furniture that he is likely to use, and the rest he can put away in the
lumber-room of his library where he can get it if he wants.”

“Types of Courts in the UK”, c. 252.
1. Less serious offences are tried in England and Wales by unpaid
lay magistrates. True
2. Lay magistrates are also referred to as Justices of the Peace
(JPs). True
3. Magistrates’ courts have unlimited jurisdiction. False (they
have limited jurisdiction) 257
4. Appellate jurisdiction in the UK is vested only in the Crown
Courts. False
5. The House of Lords is the highest Court of Appeal in GB. False
Ключ к заданию по тексту “221 B Baker Street”,

c. 255.
1. 221B Baker Street is the London address of Sherlock Holmes.
2. The section north of Marylebone Road near Regent’s Park —
including at present 221 Baker Street — was known in Conan
Doyle’s lifetime as Upper Baker Street. At the time the book
by Arthur Conan Doyle was published, street numbers in
Baker Street only went up to 100. Then the number of addresses
258 in Baker Street, which did not initially go as high as 221B, was
enlarged ‘cause the street itself was extended.
3. In 1932 the Abbey National Building Society moved into
premises at 219 — 229 Baker Street. Just imagine that for
many years, Abbey National employed a full-time secretary
to answer mail addressed to Sherlock Holmes!
4. In 1990, a plaque signifying 221B Baker Street was installed
at the Sherlock Holmes Museum, situated elsewhere on the
same block, and there followed a 15-year dispute between
Abbey National and the Holmes Museum for the right to
receive mail addressed to 221B Baker Street.
5. Since the closure of Abbey House in 2005, ownership of the
address by the Holmes Museum has not been challenged,
despite its location between 237 and 241 Baker Street.
R e l i gi o n i n t h e U K
259
Religion in the UK
The Church of England or the Anglican Church is the only
established (state) church in the UK, which retains a representation
in the UK Parliament. It was established by the Act of Supremacy in
1534, and ever since the monarch has been the worldly head of the
Church of England, and the Archbishop of Canterbury — its spiritual
leader. As Head of the Church of England, its Supreme Governor and
the Defender of Faith the monarch appoints the archbishops and
260 senior clergy in the hierarchy of the Anglican Church. It is always
done on the recommendation of the Prime Minister, who may not
necessarily be an Anglican. If the monarch or his / her Heir / Heiress
Apparent decides to marry a Roman Catholic or a divorcee, it will
inevitably lead to further abdication.
The national Church of Scotland is widely known as the Kirk, which
means “church”. The Church of Scotland is not subject to any state
control, and the British monarch is not the head of the Kirk, but an
ordinary member. What is more, every monarch of the UK is required
to swear an oath promising to maintain and preserve the Protestant
Religion upon his/her accession. The Church of Scotland was founded
in 1560 by John Knox. In 1690 it developed a Presbyterian form
of government which means that it is made up by both clergy and non-
clerical elders. The Church of Scotland has no set prayer book or order
of service. Since 1968 it has included female ministers and elders.
One should also mention that the (Anglican) Church in Wales was
disestablished in 1920 and the (Anglican) Church of Ireland was
disestablished in 1870, even before the partition of Ireland. There is
no established church in Northern Ireland.
hierarchy of the Anglican Church — иерархия англиканской
церкви
a divorcee — разведенный муж, разведенная жена
further abdication — последующее отречение от престола
to swear an oath — давать клятву, присягать
set prayer book — упорядоченный молитвенник
Правильны ли следующие утверждения? 261
True False
1. The archbishop of Canterbury is the

Defender of Faith in GB.
2. The Church of England was founded in
1534.
3. The Church of Scotland was created in
1560 by John Knox.
4. The Church of Scotland is sometimes
referred to as the Kirk. Women can be
ministers in Presbyterian churches.
5. The heir / heiress to the British throne must
be either Protestant or Catholic.
Christian Churches
Назовите христианские церкви Великобритании, опираясь
на приведенные описания.
1. A Christian Church that dates back to the 1st century AD, ruled
by the Bishop of Rome (Pope).
2. It is an independent Anglican Church in Wales that broke from
the Roman Catholic Church during the 16th century.
262 3. The Church was founded in 1560. In 1690 it developed into
a Presbyterian form of church government.
4. This is a mother Church of the Anglican Communion, which
was established in 1534.
5. This church split from Catholicism in 1054.
6. The Church in Scotland that developed after the Reformation
of the 16th century. It is independent and governed by the
bishops.
Vocabulary Focus
The disbelief in God is called “atheism”, while the denial of the
God’s existence is known as “agnosticism”. An implicit Christian is
one who calls himself / herself Christian not due to his / her belief, but
out of habit or standing order in the family. The same is true when
a person says that he / she is a Catholic, Protestant, etc. “technically”
(e. g. Are you a Catholic? — Yes, technically).
Допишите недостающие буквы в словах и прочитайте на-

звания религиозных движений, которые до сих пор поль-
зуются популярностью в Великобритании.
1. This religious movement led by John and Charles Wesley and

by George Whitefield. It originated in 1739 as a reaction
against the apathy of the Church of England towards the poor.
The central figure of this movement was John Wesley. —
M___th______m.
2. It is a form of Christianity that denies the idea of the Holy 263
Trinity. It originated in the period of the Protestant Reformation
and its followers believe that the God exists only in one
person. — U___it___r______.
3. Followers of this religious movement reject such barriers as
sex, nationality, creed, believing that there is something
of God in everyone. — The Q______r ___.
Найдите и обведите в сетке названия нехристианских ре-

лигий, распространенных в Великобритании. Впишите их
в пропуски напротив соответствующих описаний.
I Y S I K H I S M U
F S H J U D A I S M
U N L O K D I P P S
264 D I M A G V P F S I
I P P V M O H P C U
H B A P T I S M T D
P G L D F O V Z O N
B G I H H H M H C I
B U D D H I S M A H
1. A religion founded by Siddhatra Guatama circa 5th century

BC. — ______________________
2. Sunni and Shia are the two principal branches of this religion.
Its adherents don’t believe that God has assumed human
form. — ______________________
3. The followers of this religion believe that they descended
from Abraham, who received a covenant from the God 2000
years ago. — ______________________
265
4. This religion is a monotheistic one. Its scripture is the Guru
Granth Sahib that comprises the teachings of 10 gurus. —
______________________
5. Followers of this religion accept sacredness of Indian Veda
texts, and can adopt other religions, without denying their
own beliefs. — ______________________
6. The Church with the roots in the 17th century Puritanism.
Tenets of this religion appeal to the scriptures only, being
non-credal. — ______________________
Nota Bene
Any person in the UK enjoys complete religious freedom. In the
2001 census 71,6 % of all respondents indicated that they were
Christians. Although there are no UK-wide data in the 2001 census
on adherence to individual Christian denominations, Ceri Peach has
estimated that 62 % of Christians are Anglican, 13,5 % Roman Catholic,
6 % Presbyterian, 3,4 % Methodist with small numbers of other
Protestant denominations or Orthodox churches.The largest religious
266 minority in GB are the Muslims (2,8 %, 2001 census). The closest
runners-up are Hindus (1,0 %), Sikhs (0,6 %), Jews (0,5 %), Buddhists
(0,3 %), and representatives of other religions (0,3 %). Other Christian
and non-Christian religious communities in GB include the Baptists,
the Seventh Day Adventists, the United Reformed Church, the
Religious Society of friends (Quakers), the Unitarians, the Jehovah’s
witnesses, the Mormon Church, the Christian scientists, the
Spiritualists, etc.
The main religious newspapers in Britain include The Christian
Today, which is a Trans-denominational Christian newspaper; The
Church of England Newspaper and The Church Times that are Weekly
Anglican papers; the English Churchman, which is a fortnightly
newspaper aimed at Protestants. The Catholic Herald, The Tablet,
The Universe are Catholic newspapers, while The Catholic Voice
of Lancaster is a Monthly Catholic paper published for Lancaster
Diocese only. The Leeds Catholic Post is a Monthly Catholic Paper
printed for Leeds Diocese only, etc.

“Religion in the UK”, с. 261.
1. The archbishop of Canterbury is the Defender of Faith in GB.
False (It is the Monarch of the UK who is the Defender of faith.)
2. The Church of England was founded in 1534. True
3. The Church of Scotland was created in 1560 by John Knox. True
4. The Church of Scotland is sometimes referred to as the Kirk.
Women can be ministers in Presbyterian churches. True
5. The heir / heiress to the British throne must be either Protestant 267
or Catholic. False (Оnly Protestant.)
Ключ к заданию “Christian Churches”, с. 262.

1. A Christian Church that dates back to the 1st century AD, ruled
by the Bishop of Rome (Pope). — The Catholic Church
2. It is an independent Anglican Church in Wales that broke from
the Roman Catholic Church during the 16th century. — The
Church of Wales
3. The Church was founded in 1560. In 1690 it developed into
a Presbyterian form of church government. — The Church
of Scotland
4. This is a mother Church of the Anglican Communion, which
was established in 1534. — The Anglican Church
5. This church split from Catholicism in 1054. — The Orthodox
Church
6. The Church in Scotland that developed after the Reformation
of the 16th century. It is independent and governed by the
bishops. — The Scottish Episcopal Church

1. — Methodism.
2. — Unitarianism.
3. — The Quakers.
Ключ к заданию, с. 264—265.
268 I Y S I K H I S M U
F S H J U D A I S M
U N L O K D I P P S
D I M A G V P F S I
I P P V M O H P C U
H B A P T I S M T D
P G L D F O V Z O N
B G I H H H M H C I
B U D D H I S M A H
1. Buddhism; 2. Islam; 3. Judaism; 4. Sikhism; 5. Hinduism;

6. Baptism.
The Church of England*

The Church of England is the established Christian church in
England and the Mother Church of the worldwide Anglican
Communion. In addition to England, the jurisdiction of this church
extends to the Isle of Man, the Channel Islands and a few parishes
in Wales. On the continent of Europe members of the congregation
are catered for by the Diocese of Gibraltar.
The Church of England separated from the Roman Catholic Church
in 1534, beginning a series of events known as the English Reformation. 269
Since the Reformation, the Church of England has used an English
liturgy, and The Book of Common Prayer was based on authentic
texts of the Latin services, translated and adapted by Thomas Cranmer.
Though the Church of England is an established church, it does
not receive any financial support from the government. Because of that
the Church of England largely depends on all kinds of donations and,
to a lesser extent, on the income from its various historic endowments.
The most senior bishop in the hierarchy of the Church of England
is the Archbishop of Canterbury, who is the Metropolitan of the
southern province of England, the Province of Canterbury. He enjoys
the status of Primate of All England. Currently the Archbishop
of Canterbury is the Most Reverend and Right Honourable Rowan
Williams (since 2002). The second most senior bishop of the Church
of England is the Archbishop of York, who is the Metropolitan of the
northern province of England, the Province of York, and is referred
to as “the Primate of England”. The Most Reverend and Right
Honourable John Sentamu has been Archbishop of York since 2005.
to extend — (здесь) распространять влияние
Diocese — епархия
the English Reformation — английская Реформация (широкое
общественно-политическое и религиозное движение в Запад-
ной и Центральной Европе XVI ст., принявшее форму борь-
бы против католической церкви)
English liturgy — английская литургия
270 authentic texts — оригинальные тексты
Напишите на английском языке значения следующих слов

из текста.
1. Worldwide — ____________________________________
2. Gibraltar — ______________________________________
3. Income — _______________________________________
4. Endowment — ___________________________________
5. Metropolitan — ___________________________________
6. Primate — _______________________________________
Заполните пропуски в тексте артиклями.
The Structure of the Anglican Church

The structure of (1) ___ Anglican church can be represented as
follows. At the very bottom of the hierarchy is a parish. Parish church
is looked after by (2) ___ parish priest who may also be known as
a vicar, rector, priest in charge, team rector, or (3) ___ team vicar.
The Church of England has ordained women as priests since 1994.
In 2010, for the first time in the history of the Church of England, 271
more women than men were ordained as (4) ___ priests: 290 women
and 273 men. At the moment there are heated debates over the possible
consecration of female bishops. In some urban areas, where there are
no parishes, there exist a number of proprietary chapels, built in the
19th century in order to cope with urbanisation and growth in
population. The so-called “church plants” and fresh expressions
of church” are found in such specific locations as (5) ___ schools,
hospitals, pubs, etc. so that the word of Christianity was spread even
in a non-traditional way. Deanery is the area for which a rural dean
is responsible. It consists of a number of parishes in a particular district.
Archdeaconry, consisting of (6) ___ number of deaneries, is the area
under the jurisdiction of an archdeacon. Diocese is the area with
a cathedral under the jurisdiction of a diocesan bishop. Province,
subdivided into dioceses, is (7) ___ area under the jurisdiction of an
archbishop. Primacy extends over (8) ___ whole country, e. g. the
Church of England. Each archbishop is “Primate of All England”
(Canterbury) or “Primate of England” (York). Royal Peculiar, (9) ___
small number of churches more closely associated with (10) ___Crown.

Canterbury is the seat of the Archbishop of Canterbury, because
as early as 597 St. Augustine, sent by the Pope to convert the inhabitants
of Britain to Christianity, reached its shores and found himself in
Kent. In its capital city — Canterbury, the monk established the first
Christian church in England, and soon the town became a place
of pilgrimage. Besides, its cathedral is also famous as a place where
St. Thomas à Becket was martyred in 1170. The town of York (ancient
272 Eboracum) is the seat of the Archbishop of York and is famous for
its architectural masterpiece — York Minster.
The General Synod is a legislative body of the Church of England,
which is entitled to create only two types of legislation, namely
measures and canons. Measures have to be approved by the British
Parliament before receiving the Royal Assent and becoming part
of the law of England. At the same time the Parliament cannot amend
measures, created by the General Synod. Canons, forming the law
of the church, not the law of the land in the full sense, require Royal
License and Royal Assent. The canon law of the Church of England
states, “We acknowledge that the Queen’s most excellent Majesty,
acting according to the laws of the realm, is the highest power under
God in this kingdom, and has supreme authority over all persons in
all causes, as well ecclesiastical as civil.” In practice this power is often
exercised through Parliament and the Prime Minister.
Another legislative body — the Convocation of the English Clergy
is even older than the General Synod. There are also diocesan synods
and deanery synods.
Nota Bene
Henry VIII and the Start of English Reformation
Catherine of Aragon and King Henry VIII of England got married
on June 11, 1509, at Greenwich. Henry loved Catherine, and they
even had an unusual joint coronation ceremony. In those days queens
were most often crowned after giving birth to the first heir.
Catherine was a good wife, kind, intelligent, and generous towards
the poor. According to the tradition, the spouses ran separate
273
households, but the Queen always ironed Henry’s shirts on her own.
Numerous miscarriages, stillbirths and infant deaths ruined royal
hopes for a son, and the couple had only one child who survived
infancy — their daughter Mary. In 1518, Catherine, aged 32, gave
birth to a stillborn daughter and was not to conceive again.
By that time Henry had an illegitimate son, whom he declared
second in line for succession after Mary. But Henry understood that
an heir, born out of wedlock, could not ensure the continuity of the
Tudor dynasty on the throne. To have only one male heir was equally
dangerous, because Henry himself had become king after the death
of his brother, Arthur. Henry also realized perfectly well that the time
when Matilda, daughter of Henry I of England became a single heiress
to the throne, the nobility rebelled against a woman’s rule and a civil
war ensued. The Tudor dynasty was also endangered because Henry’s
own father was a distant claimant to the throne. Thus, Henry had many
reasons to worry about the future, and, hoping for a son, he decided
to marry his mistress, Ann Boleyn, who had been already pregnant.
Catherine of Aragon Facts

Catherine of Aragon was the youngest child of King Ferdinand
of Aragon and Queen Isabella of Castille. Aged three, she was engaged
to the son of Henry VII of England, Arthur, who at that time didn’t
even reach the age of two. Sixteen-year-old Catherine and fifteen-
year-old Arthur got married in old St. Paul’s Cathedral on November
14, 1501. Soon after that the young couple moved to Ludlow Castle
on the Welsh border. There the newly-weds succumbed to a disease,
274 and four-and-a-half months later Arthur died, aged 15.
Catherine became a widow, but the last of her dowry was still to
be paid. Henry VII of England, Catherine’s father-in-law, was
infuriated, but the need of the political alliance between Spain and
England still existed. Finally Henry VII agreed upon the marriage
of Catherine and his second son, Henry, but only after the second
dowry payment and Henry’s fifteenth birthday.
Catherine and Henry were formally betrothed on June 25, 1503,
but got married 4 years later, on June 11, 1509, at Greenwich. It
happened pretty late because Catherine and Henry would need a papal
dispensation — Catherine’s first marriage to Arthur was defined in
church rules as consanguinity. The papal bull arrived in 1505, but
Catherine’s dowry was still not fully paid. Catherine’s miserable lot
changed for the better when Henry VII died on April 21, 1509. All
of a sudden Henry VIII announced to the Spanish ambassador that
he planned to marry Catherine as quickly as possible, claiming that
it was his father’s deathbed wish. Many contemporary historians doubt
that Henry VII said any such thing.

читайте получившийся текст.
Annulment of the Marriage and Reformation

The Pope refused, and Henry proclaimed himself the head
of the Anglican Church, separate from Rome. The title “Defender
of the Faith” was conferred upon Henry VIII by Pope Leo X in 1521
in recognition of the King’s pamphlet attacking Luther’s doctrines. It
was recognized by Parliament as an official title of the English
275
monarch in 1544, and has been retained by all subsequent sovereigns.
Henry married Ann Boleyn, but she also gave birth to
a daughter — future Queen Elizabeth the Great. Having executed his
second wife for treason, Henry got married for the third time. His
beloved third wife Jane Seymour (1509—1537) gave birth to the
legitimate heir — future King Edward VI of England, but died soon
after that, just in 12 days. Edward VI (1537—1553), son of Henry
VIII, reigned from 1547 to 53 and died aged 16.
Hoping to have a legitimate male heir to the throne, born by
another woman, Henry asked the Pope to annul his marriage with
Catherine. During the annulment hearing, Henry VIII looked at the
Hebrew version of Leviticus 25:5-10, which states that it is a sin for
any man to take his brother’s wife and that, if a man did, the union
would be childless.
Anne of Cleves (1515—1557), Catherine Howard (1521—1542),
and Katherine Parr were the fourth, the fifth and the sixth to marry
Henry VIII.

“The Church of England”, c. 270.
1. Worldwide — extending or reaching throughout the world.
2. Gibraltar — a British overseas territory near the southern tip of the
Iberian peninsula, at the eastern end of the Strait of Gibraltar.
3. Income — money received, especially on a regular basis, for work
or through investments. 4. Endowment — the source of income with
which an institution, etc., is endowed. 5. Metropolitan — a bishop
having authority over the bishops of a province. 6. Primate — the
276 chief bishop or archbishop of a province.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The structure of the

Anglican church”, с. 271.
1. the; 2. a; 3. a; 4. —; 5. —; 6. a; 7. the; 8. the; 9. a; 10. the.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Annulment of the

Marrige and Reformation”, с. 275.
1. Hoping to have a legitimate male heir to the throne, born
by…
2. The Pope refused, and Henry proclaimed himself…
3. Henry married Ann Boleyn, but she also gave birth to
a daughter…
4. Anne of Cleves (1515—1557), Catherine Howard (1521— 1542),
and Katherine Parr were the fourth, the fifth and the sixth to
marry Henry VIII.
Education in Britain. Pre -S chool Education
277
Education in Britain. Pre - S chool Education
Day Nurseries and Nursery Schools

Pre-school education in Britain most often takes a form of a day
nursery or a nursery school. A day nursery is a childcare centre that
caters for children from birth. Day nurseries are usually open from
7 a. m. until 7 p. m. Some of them are open all year round, and others
may close for two weeks during the summer, a week at Christmas
and on the bank holidays.
In day nurseries children are usually grouped by age. It is so because
278 the babies shouldn’t be disturbed by toddlers and other kids, and
because more members of staff are needed to take care for the
youngest children. By necessity, day nurseries may have their own
routines, e. g. they may encourage children to sleep after lunch. This
rule, though, has nothing to do with babies, who enjoy a very special
status due to their early age.
A good day nursery will always learn from parents or closest
relatives as much about the child as possible in order to make a child’s
stay there quite comfortable. In England day nurseries are inspected
by the Office for Standards in Education (Ofsted), in Scotland — by
HM Inspectorate of Education (HMIE), in Wales — by Estyn,
in Northern Ireland — by the Department for Education (DENI).
Speaking about pre-school education in Britain we do not normally
use the word “kindergarten”. Its equivalent in Britain is a nursery
school. Nursery schools provide care and education for children aged
between three and five. Nursery schools are usually open from 9 a. m.
to 5 p. m. and many of them are attached to primary schools. All
nursery schools aim to create a safe and stimulating environment
for every child to enjoy and develop in.
a day nursery — ясли
a nursery school — детский сад
their own routines — свой собственный распорядок дня
who enjoy a very special status due to their early age — кто нахо-
дится на совершенно особом положении благодаря своему
нежному возрасту
many of them are attached to primary schools — многие из них
прикреплены к начальной школе 279
environment — среда
I. Coедините части предложений таким образом, чтобы

получилoсь четыре верных утверждения об учреждениях
дошкольного образования Великобритании.
1. Day nurseries a. usually work from 9 a. m.

to 5 p. m.
2. Nursery schools b. may be attached to primary

schools.
3. Nursery schools c. cater for children aged
between three and five.
4. Nursery schools d. are not the same as nursery
schools.
II. Правильны ли следующие утверждения?
True False
1. All nursery schools in Britain work longer

hours than day nurseries.
2. Day nurseries are prescribed for children
aged 3—5.
280 3. Day nurseries all over Britain have one and

the same state-adopted routine.
4. In day nurseries children are usually
grouped by age.
5. Private day nurseries in Britain aim at
entertaining children and light teaching,
while state-run nurseries are more
demanding towards a child.
III. Переведите следующие слова и словосочетания

на русский язык.
Infancy, teens, green years, kid, toddler, young child, baby, youth,
teenager, youngster.
__________________________________________________
__________________________________________________
__________________________________________________
__________________________________________________
Заполните пропуски предлогами так, чтобы получились

подходящие по смыслу фразовые глаголы.
Day Nurseries in Britain May Really Cost

an Arm and a Leg
The typical cost of a full-time day nursery place is pretty high.
If two children from the same family attend a day nursery, their
parents need to pay (1) _______ both of them. Some nurseries offer
a second place at a slightly reduced rate.
281
Some employers do subsidies day nursery fees by offering a childcare
allowance or vouchers as part of the so-called “salary sacrifice scheme”.
Working parents may also be able to get Child Tax Credit. If parents
of a child are on a low income, they may also qualify for Working
Tax Credit. This could mean getting (2) _________ up to 70 per cent
of their childcare costs, within the prescribed limits. Lone parents
who are out of work usually get help through a government programme
called New Deal for Lone Parents. Those who proceed (3) ________
their further education may get help through the Care to Learn
Scheme (for students under 20) or through Learner Support Funds.
There’s also a scheme providing help with childcare costs for the sixth
form students aged 20 or over.
If you are a student, the institution of higher education provides
help in the form of a bursary, Child Tax Credit, Childcare Grant or
raises money from the Access to Learning Fund. Money may also be
available through educational trusts or charities.
One may also find a place in a state-run day nursery, though places
are harder to come (4) ________.
Children and Family

Соедините фразы в двух колонках, чтобы получился диалог.
1. They do have problems а. Blood is thicker than water,

with their youngest son. you know.
2. His Mom always takes his b. Yeah, he is a chip off the old
side. block.
282 3. All of them are handy with c. No wonder, he is so clever

so many things. It runs in with his hands.
the family, by the way.
4. Alex took after his father: d. Yes, Nick is the black sheep
the same aquiline nose and of the family.
hazel eyes.
5. They live with their old e. Yeah, we use it when we
parents and two distant talk about the average
relatives in a hideous cottage nuclear family.
in Greater London.
6. I was thrilled to bits when f. Yes, their family is
I learnt the phrase “2.4 extended, not nuclear,
children”. It’s so witty! but I like the building they
live in.
Ключи к заданиям по тексту “Day Nurseries

and Nursery Schools’’, с. 279—280.
I.
1. Day nurseries are not the same as nursery schools.
2. Nursery schools cater for children aged between three and five.
3. Nursery schools usually work from 9 a. m. to 5 p. m.
4. Nursery schools may be attached to primary schools.
283
II.
1. All nursery-schools in Britain work longer hours than day
nurseries. False
2. Day-nurseries are prescribed for children aged 3—5. False
3. Day-nurseries all over Britain have one and the same state-
adopted routine. False
4. In day nurseries children are usually grouped by age. True
5. Private day nurseries in Britain aim at entertaining children
and light teaching, while state-run nurseries are more
demanding towards a child. False
III.
Infancy — период младенчества и раннего детства; teens —
подростковый период; green years — ранняя молодость; kid —
ребенок; toddler — ребенок, который только начал ходить; young
child — маленький ребенок; baby — ребенок до 9 месяцев;
youth — молодой человек, юноша; teenager — подросток;
youngster — юноша, девушка.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Day Nurseries in Britain

May Really Cost an Arm and a Leg”, с. 281.
1. for; 2. back; 3. with; 4. by.
Ключ к заданию “Children and Family”, c. 282.

1. They do have problems with their youngest son. — Yes, Nick
is the black sheep of the family.
284
2. His Mom always takes his side. — Blood is thicker, than water,
you know.
3. All of them are handy with so many things! It runs in the
family, by the way. — No wonder, he is so clever with his
hands.
4. Alex took after his father: the same aquiline nose and hazel
eyes. — Yeah, he is a chip off the old block.
5. They live with their old parents and two distant relatives in
a hideous cottage in Greater London. — Yes, their family is
extended, not nuclear, but I like the building they live in.
6. I was thrilled to bits when I learnt the phrase “2.4 children”.
It’s so witty! — Yeah, we use it when we talk about the average
nuclear family.
S econdar y Education
Schooling in Britain
Schooling in England, Scotland and Wales is mandatory from 5 to
16 years of age. In these three countries of the UK primary schools
may admit children under 5 years (the so-called “rising 5’s”)
to reception classes. In Northern Ireland, on the contrary, it’s a must
to go to school aged 4. The school system there comprises 8 years
of primary education followed by a 6-year secondary cycle. Minimum
school-leaving age in Britain is 16 and maximum is 18.
The National Curriculum must be followed in all state schools 285
of England, Wales and Northern Ireland. Most private schools also
follow it, though they have more flexibility in the range of subjects
they offer. The National Curriculum is made up of the following
subjects: English, Design and Technology, Geography, Maths,
Information Technology, Music, Science, Art, Physical Education,
History and a Modern Foreign Language.
In Britain Primary stage of education comprises Infant School
(ages 5—7) and Junior School (ages 7—11). In Infant School children
are encouraged to read, write and make use of numbers, i. e. to learn
“the three R's”: reading, writing, 'rithmetic — [r], [r], [r]). One
teacher will normally teach the full range of subjects including
Physical Training and Music. In Junior School all subjects in the
National Curriculum are studied except a modern foreign language.
The usual age of transfer from primary to secondary school is 11
(12 in Scotland). Several counties of the UK, though, have Middle
Schools rather than Junior Schools. Children there go to Primary or
First School from 5 to 8 / 9, to Middle School — from 8 to12 or from
9 to 13, and to High School — from 12 / 13 to16/18 years.
S e condar y Education
primary school — начальная школа (5—11/12 лет)
The National Curriculum — государственный учебный план (дей-
ствует с 1988 г.)
Infant School — школа для малышей (5—7 лет)
'rithmetic (contracted form of “arithmetic”) — арифметика
Junior School — cобственно начальная школа (7—11 лет)
secondary school — средняя школа (11—16/18 лет)
286 High School — старшие классы средней школы
True False
1. The National Curriculum is not followed

in Scotland.
2. Secondary Education is mandatory from

5 to 16 (from 4 to 16 in Northern Ireland).
3. The three R’s are reading, writing,

‘rithmetic — [r], [r], [r].
4. The term rising 5’s is applied to children

who are under 5 years of age.
5. Maximum school-leaving age in Britain

is 16.

The National Curriculum is divided into 4 stages, called Key Stages
that depend on pupils’ ages. They are Key Stage 1 (age 5—8), Key
Stage 2 (age 8—11), Key Stage 3 (age 11—14), Key Stage 4 (age 14—
16 / 18).
In Scotland there is no statutory curriculum, but the Scottish Office
Education and Industry Department lays down general guidelines
concerning process of teaching and learning at different stages.
287
Nota Bene
Write “mathematics”, but “arithmetic” (without final -s)!
Поставьте глаголы в скобках в нужном времени и залоге.

Прочитайте текст об учебном годе в Великобритании.
A School-Year in Britain
The academic year usually (to run) ____________ from September
to July and (to divide) ____________ into 3 terms: the Autumn Term,
Spring Term or Lent Term, and Summer Term.
The Autumn Term (to last) ____________ from the beginning
of September to mid-December. It is also (to know) ____________
288
as “Michaelmas term”. “Michael-mas” means St. Michael’s birth, and
the derivation is the same as in Christ-mas.
The Spring Term lasts from the beginning of January to mid / late
March, depending on the date of Easter. As it (to be) ____________
already mentioned, the Spring Term is also known as the Lent Term.
The Summer Term lasts from early / mid April to mid-July.
Each term is divided by a one-week break (to call) ____________
half-term. These short vacations usually (to take place) ____________
at the end of October, in mid-February and at the end of May. All
schoolchildren in Britain usually have additional time-off during the
main holidays, such as Christmas, Easter, the Summer Bank Holiday,
plus around 6 weeks from mid July to the end of August. Those who
(to study) ____________ at private schools and live there during
term-time, are also (to allow) ____________ to spend one or two
week-ends per term at home or with their guardian families, if the
pupils (to bе) ____________ from overseas. These weekend breaks
are called exeats. The exeats may be either set up by the school, or, if
not fixed, (to choose) ____________ by the children and their parents.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “When Do They Go to

School and for How Long Do They Study There?”,
с. 286.
1. The National Curriculum is not followed in Scotland. True
2. Secondary Education is mandatory from 5 to 16 (from 4 to 16
in Northern Ireland). True
3. The three R’s are reading, writing, ‘rithmetic — [r], [r], [r]. True
4. The term “rising 5’s” is applied to children who are under 289
5 years of age. True
5. Maximum school-leaving age in Britain is 16. False (18)

“A School-Year in Britain”, с. 288.
The academic year usually runs from September to July and is
divided into 3 terms: the Autumn Term, Spring Term or Lent Term,
and Summer Term.
The Autumn Term lasts from the beginning of September to mid-
December. It is also known as “Michaelmas term”. “Michael-mas”
means St. Michael’s birth, and the derivation is the same as in
290 Christmas.
The Spring Term lasts from the beginning of January to mid / late
March, depending on the date of Easter. As it was already mentioned,
the Spring Term is also known as the Lent Term.
The Summer Term lasts from early / mid April to mid-July.
Each term is divided by a one-week break called half-term.These
short vacations usually take place at the end of October, in mid-
February and at the end of May. All schoolchildren in Britain usually
have additional time-off during the main holidays, such as Christmas,
Easter, the Summer Bank Holiday, plus around 6 weeks from mid
July to the end of August. Those who study at private schools and
live there during term-time, are also allowed to spend one or two
week-ends per term at home or with their guardian families, if the
pupils are from overseas. These weekend breaks are called exeats. The
exeats may be either set up by the school, or, if not fixed, chosen by
the children and their parents.
Types of Schools
Secondary education in Britain may take various forms: it may be
a Comprehensive school, a Grammar School, a Technical School / City
Technology College, academies — specialist schools, which focus on
excellence in a particular subject. But what is more, the school may
be mixed / Co-Ed, a single-sex one, a segregated school, state-run
or private, fee-paying, also called independent or public school.
A comprehensive school is free and non-selective. It offers courses
to pupils of all levels of ability. Comprehensive schools in Britain fall 291
into three distinct types:
1. all-through school (from 11 up to 18 years of age);
2. two-tier school (from 11 up to 14, and then —
from 14 up to 18 / 19 years of age);
3. the 6th form or Tertiary College( from16 to 18).
Secondary modern schools are no more. They were set up in 1944
to provide non-academic education. Children studied there from
11 to 16 years old. They existed from 1944 until the early 1970s.
Grammar Schools still select only the more academically gifted
children on the basis of an examination. They are prestigious but cater
for a tiny per cent of pupils. Many Grammar Schools, providing academic
education, were founded in the Middle Ages. Technical Schools appeared
in Britain at the beginning of the XX century and were planned as
academic equals to Grammar Schools, but destined for technically-
biased children. All state-run schools in Britain are day schools while
the vast majority of private schools/independent schools or public
schools, as they are historically called, are boarding schools.
mixed school / Co-Ed school (Co-educational school) — школа,
где учатся и мальчики, и девочки
a single sex school — школа только для мальчиков или только
для девочек
a segregated school — школа для представителей одного и того
же вероисповедания, религии
a comprehensive school — средняя школа
292
Дополните предложения.
1. Independent and public schools are the same as ______

schools.
2. Curriculum may ______ from school to school.
3. Secondary Education is _______ from 5 to 16 (from 4 to 16 in
Northern Ireland).
4. Grammar Schools and Technical Schools provide _________
education.
5. Maximum school-leaving age in Secondary modern schools
was ____.
6. Secondary comprehensive schools fall into three distinct
types: all-through school, two-tier school, and _________.
Переведите данные слова и выражения на русский язык.
1. Department of Education and Science — ______________

________________________________________________
2. LEAs (Local Educational Authorities) — ________________
________________________________________________
3. Streaming — _____________________________________
4. High-fliers / Straight A’s — __________________________
293
5. Low-achievers — __________________________________
6. Plodders — ______________________________________
7. Challenged children — _____________________________
8. Teacher’s pet — __________________________________
Vocabulary Focus
Remember:
Segregated schools are often confused with single-sex schools. This
is done erroneously, and is totally wrong. These schools are not the
same, and cannot be mentioned like equals. The word “segregated”
means “separate or divide along racial, sexual or religious lines”.
Therefore, “single-sex” cannot be full synonymous to “segregated”.
Remember:
It’s a polite way to talk about crippled / physically handicapped and
mentally retarded children and people in general.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Secondary Education

in Britain and the Forms it May Take”, c. 292.
1. Independent and public schools are the same as private
schools. 2. Curriculum may vary from school to school. 3. Secondary
Education is mandatory from 5 to 16 (from 4 to 16 in Northern Ireland).
4. Grammar Schools and Technical Schools provide academic
education. 5. Maximum school-leaving age in Secondary modern
schools was 16. 6. Secondary comprehensive schools fall into three
distinct types: all-through school, two-tier school, and the 6th form
294 (=Tertiary College).

1. Department of Education and Science — Министерство
образования и науки.
2. LEAs (Local Educational Authorities) — местные органы
самоуправления в сфере образования.
3. Streaming — деление на сильные и слабые группы / потоки
по способности учеников или их успеваемости.
4. High-fliers / Straight A’s — отличники, у которых высшие
баллы по всем предметам.
5. Low-achievers — ученики с плохой успеваемостью.
6. Plodders — средние ученики, которые добиваются
результата в первую очередь благодаря труду (зубрежке
и усидчивости), а не каким-то выдающимся способностям.
7. Challenged children — дети-инвалиды.
8. Teacher’s pet — любимчик учителя.
Public Exams and Admission to the Institutions

of Higher Education
In every country, comprising the UK, exams taken differ greatly,
but the main public exams in Britain are as follows.
GCSE stands for the General Certificate of Secondary Education.
Pupils sit for their GCSEs at the age of 16. Up to 10 subjects may be
taken, although the average is 6. Better students usually take five or
six exams while low-achievers most often sit for three or four subjects.
Grades are awarded from “A” to “G”. “U” in this test is a fail. If a pupil 295
wants to study a subject at “A-level”, i. e. in the course of additional
two years, he / she must achieve grade C or above in his / her GSCE.
GCE “A” / “AS” level stands for General Certificate of Education
Advanced Level or Advanced Subsidiary Level. These exams are taken
at the age of 18. Subjects studied for the full two years(from the age
of 16 up to the age of 18) result in an “A-level” examination, while 4
or 5 subjects studied for one year only, result in an “AS” level
examination. Grades are awarded from A to E, and each letter
corresponds to a certain amount of points, from 10 points for A to 2
points for E. A grade N is equivalent to a GSCE pass, and U is a fail.
Total points that the pupils achieve in their “A” / “AS” level examinations
are taken into account when a university offers a place.
GNVQ Advanced Level / NVQ Level 3 is the equivalent of two
A-levels. Here A-E also equals to a pass, U means fail, and N is
equivalent to a GSCE pass.
Excellent grades will lead applicants to top universities. The
examinations results are normally published in the third week
of August.
average — средний
low-achievers — плохо успевающие ученики
additional — дополнительный
total points — общая сумма баллов
GNVQ (General National Vocational Qualification) — сертификат
о среднем специальном образовании
NVQ (National Vocational Qualification) — государственный
296 сертификат о профессиональном соответствии
excellent grades — отличные отметки, баллы
top universities — лучшие университеты
Закончите предложения.
1. GCSE stands for ___________________________________

________________________________________________
2. GCE “A” / “AS” level stands for _________________________
________________________________________________
3. Total points that the pupils achieve in their “A” / “AS” level
examinations are __________________________________
________________________________________________
4. GNVQ Advanced Level / NVQ Level 3 is the equivalent of __
________________________________________________

Pupils from public (=independent, private) schools traditionally
show very good examinations results. There are about 2,500
independent schools in the UK. They educate around 615,000
children, that constitute just over 7 % of all British children aged under
16, and about 18 % of pupils aged over 16. The most famous public
schools in Britain are collectively known as the “Clarendon Schools”.
It is so because they were the subject of the Clarendon Commission
of 1861 to 1864 and the consequent Public Schools Acts. These public 297
schools are Charterhouse School, Eton College, Harrow School,
Merchant Taylors’ School, Rugby School, Shrewsbury School, St Paul’s
School, Westminster School and Winchester College.
Initially public schools were only those that were open to the paying
public from any corner of Britain, while local schools welcomed only
local residents, segregated schools catered for the representatives
of one and the same denomination, and private education at home
was popular with the wealthiest of the nobility. Though only nine
Clarendon schools were given the status of public schools, it was not
mentioned that only these schools could be regarded as such. Since
the end of the 19th century the term “public school” also came to be
used referring to the schools whose headmasters qualified for
membership of the Headmasters’ Conference (at present it is called
Headmasters’ and Headmistresses’ Conference). Later on the use
of the term in this very, i. e. wider, sense was stipulated by the “Public
Schools Yearbook” (1889).
Прочитайте текст и составьте свой список университетов

Великобритании, которые вам наиболее импонируют.
Application Process
The Universities and Colleges Admissions Service (UCAS) is
a central agency which acts on behalf of all the UK institutions
of higher education. It is pretty easy to follow all the instructions
using UCAS web site or On-line UCAS Video Service.
All application forms are always sent to UCAS beforehand,
298 sometimes almost a year ahead, when there are still no results
of examinations, and your referees only predict your possible academic
achievements. The preliminary selection to colleges and universities
always takes place in Britain well in advance, because a workload
of documents is heavy and needs further consideration.
Thus, the first thing of crucial importance is to know the existing
requirements and to meet the deadlines. For instance, the application
form should be received by UCAS between September and mid-
December if the courses at a college / university start the following
October. Late applications are received up to 30 June, but there will
be fewer vacancies, which is quite disappointing.
In the UCAS application form one should innumerate up to six
universities. Several years ago potential students had to innumerate
universities in order of preference, but at present no order of preference
is indicated. UCAS records all the details and sends a copy of the
form to each university listed on it. Each university considers the
application, and a conditional offer may follow, i. e. you will be
accepted on condition your examination results published in August
match the results demanded by a college / university.
Nota Bene
Applicants who have not matched the results demanded may still
be accepted at the universities’ discretion. Applicants who did not get
a place or simply applied too late are, nevertheless, eligible to enter
the final stage of the application process, known as Clearing. In
Clearing UCAS gives vacancy information, though at this stage the
applicants may negotiate with institutions of higher education without
any intermediaries.
Foreign learners of English should not confuse higher education 299
and further education. Higher education covers all post-school
courses above A-level, while further education is for students aged
16 and over who take courses at various levels up to the standard
required for entry to the universities and other institutions of higher
education.
At present there are 133 universities in the UK. In order to learn
about Britain’s top universities most people prefer to read the Times
Higher Education Supplement, where the results of their annual
research are published. Main criteria taken into account include
student satisfaction, research quality, entry standards, student / staff
ratio, services spend, completion, good honours, and graduate
prospects.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Public Exams

and Admission to the Institutions of Higher
Education”, c. 296.
1. GCSE stands for the General Certificate of Secondary Education.
2. GCE “A” / “AS” level stands for General Certificate of Education
Advanced Level or Advanced Subsidiary Level.
3. Total points that the pupils achieve in their “A” / “AS” level
300 examinations are taken into account when a university offers
a place.
4. GNVQ Advanced Level / NVQ Level 3 is the equivalent of two
A-levels.

“Application Process”, с. 298.
1. Oxford;
2. Cambridge;
3. The University of Edinburgh;
4. St. Andrew’s;
5. The University of Glasgow;
6. The University of Aberdeen.
H igher Education in the UK
British Universities:
from Ancient Times to the XIX Century
The most ancient and the most prestigious universities in Britain
are the Universities of Oxford (founded before 1167) and Cambridge
(1209) in England. Ancient as well as quite reputable are the four
Scottish universities, such as the University of St Andrews (founded
between 1410 and 1413), the University of Glasgow (1451), the
University of Aberdeen (1495, but under its present name since 1860
when the King’s College (1495) and the Marischal College (1593) 301
merged to form one university) and the University of Edinburgh
(1582). Scottish students who enter Scottish universities pay neither
tuition fees nor graduate endowment charges. The fees were abolished
in 2001 and the graduate endowment charges were abolished in 2008.
There is a huge gap in time between the foundation of the
University of Edinburgh in the XVI century and the establishment
of other institutions of higher education. The London colleges, i. e.
St George’s (1733), The London Hospital Medical College (1785) and
the Royal Veterinary College (1791) date back to the 18th century.
The universities of mid-XIX century include King’s College London
(1829), The University of Durham (1832), University College London
(1836), University of London (1836). University College Wales, now
Aberystwyth University (1872), Royal Holloway (1879), University
College of South Wales and Monmouthshire, now Cardiff University
(1884), University College of North Wales, now Bangor University
(1884), Queen Mary, University of London (1885), London School
of Economics (1895) appeared later on in the same 19th century.
ancient — древний
reputable — с хорошей репутацией
founded — основанный
tuition fees — плата за обучение
endowment charges — добровольный денежный взнос по окон-
чании высшего учебного заведения
there is a huge gap in time — существует огромный промежуток
302 (разрыв) во времени
Дополните предложения.
1. The oldest and the most prestigious universities in Britain are

the Universities of _______ and ________.
2. The four Scottish Universities include the University of St
Andrews, the University of Glasgow, _________ and
_________.
3. The so-called “London colleges”, including St George's (1733),
The London Hospital Medical College (1785) and the Royal
Veterinary College (1791) appeared in the _______ century.
4. The universities of ____________ include King's College
London (1829), The University of Durham (1832), University
College London (1836), University of London (1836).
5. Queen Mary, University of London (1885), London School
of Economics (1895) ___________ to the end of the 19th
century.
Higher Education in GB
Переведите данные слова и выражения на русский язык.
1. Higher education — _______________________________

2. Postgraduate student — ___________________________
3. Majors — ________________________________________
4. Minors — ________________________________________
5. Undergraduate course — ___________________________ 303
6. Alumnus / Alumni — _______________________________

7. Tuition fee — _____________________________________
8. Overseas — ______________________________________
9. Graduation gown — _______________________________
10. Athletic fee — ____________________________________
11. MA / MS thesis — __________________________________
12. The class of 1975 — _______________________________
Заполните пропуски подходящими по смыслу словами из

рамки. Прочитайте текст о новшествах в системе приема
в британские университеты.
universities — spiritedness — predictions — offers —

institutions — measure — winning — grade — increased —
exceptionally — comprehensive — academic
304 British Universities: What Is New?

Leading universities, such as Oxford, Cambridge, Imperial College
London, University College London (UCL),Warwick, as well as
Bristol, Exeter, Sussex have _______ the number of courses requiring
elite A*_______. Thus more A-level students will need A* to get into
top ______. The A* was introduced in 2010 to help _______ of higher
education pick out _________ talented students. The new requirement
is discussed with great public ________, because it is really hard for
teachers to predict an A* result and universities rely on teachers’
_________to give conditional ________ of places. Many people also
claim that the new _________ gives private school pupils a definite
advantage of _________ a place at prestigious university. Pupils there
are selected on _______ ability, while __________ schools work with
students from a wide range of _________, including straight A’s,
plodders, and low-achievers.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “British Universities: from

Ancient Times to the XIX Century”, с. 302.
1. The oldest and the most prestigious universities in Britain are
the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge.
2. The four Scottish Universities include the University
of St. Andrews, the University of Glasgow, the University
of Aberdeen and the University of Edinburgh (1582).
3. The so-called “London colleges”, including St George’s (1733), 305
The London Hospital Medical College (1785) and the Royal
Veterinary College (1791) appeared in the 18th century.
4. The universities of mid-XIX century include King’s College
London (1829), The University of Durham (1832), University
College London (1836), University of London (1836).
5. Queen Mary, University of London (1885), London School
of Economics (1895) date back to the end of the 19th century.
Ключ к заданию “Higher Education in GB”, с. 303.

1. Higher education — высшее образование. 2. Postgraduate
student — аспирант. 3. Majors — профилирующие предметы.
4. Minors — непрофильные предметы. 5. Undergraduate course —
курс на соискание диплома. 6. Alumnus / Alumni — выпуск-
ник / выпускники. 7. Tuition fee — плата за обучение. 8. Overseas —
иностранные студенты. 9. Graduation gown — мантия выпускника.
10. Athletic fee — плата за посещение спортзала. 11. MA / MS
thesis — диплом магистра гуманитарных / точных наук. 12. The
306 class of 1975 — курс 1975 года.
Ключ к заданию “British Universities:

What Is New?”, с. 304.
Leading universities, such as Oxford, Cambridge, Imperial College
London, University College London (UCL),Warwick, as well as
Bristol, Exeter, Sussex have increased the number of courses requiring
elite A* grade. Thus more A-level students will need A* to get into
top universities. The A* was introduced in 2010 to help institutions
of higher education pick out exceptionally talented students. The new
requirement is discussed with great public spiritedness, because it is
really hard for teachers to predict an A* result and universities rely
on teachers’ predictions to give conditional offers of places. Many
people also claim that the new measure gives private school pupils
a definite advantage of winning a place at prestigious university. Pupils
there are selected on academic ability, while comprehensive schools
work with students from a wide range of abilities, including straight
A’s, plodders, and low-achievers.
British Universities of the XX Century

A big group of British universities are collectively known under
the name “Red brick universities”. The term was coined by a professor
at the University of Liverpool, who has stressed the idea that
architectural style of these universities was inspired by Victoria’s
Building, which is built from red brick. The largest as well as the best
known universities from this group are the University of Birmingham
(1900), University of Liverpool (1903), University of Leeds (1904),
University of Sheffield (1905), University of Bristol (1909), etc. 307
Universities founded during the 1960s are called “Plate glass
universities” because of their architecture. These universities include
the University of Sussex (1961), the Keele University (1962), the
University of East Anglia (1963), the University of York (1963), the
Newcastle University (1963), the University of Strathclyde (1964), the
Lancaster University (1964), the University of Kent (1965), the
University of Essex (1965), etc.
The three universities founded between 1969 and 1992 enjoy
a special status each. The Open University (1969) is unique because
it is the UK’s only distance learning university. The University
of Buckingham (1976) is the only private university, and the University
of Ulster (1984) was formed from the unprecedented merge of a plate
glass university with a polytechnic.
The passage of the Further and Higher Education Act of 1992
allowed all polytechnics to become universities. As a result, 38 of them
took up the offer immediately, and the number of newly-coined
universities increased from 46 to 84.
red brick — красно-кирпичный
merge — слияние
immediately — немедленно
newly-coined universities — недавно созданные университеты
to increase — увеличиваться, возрастать
К каким группам университетов, на ваш взгляд, относятся

308 перечисленные ниже университеты, не названные в тексте,
но также принадлежащие к указанным категориям высших
учебных заведений Великобритании?
1. All these institutions of higher education gained their official
university status before the First World War. They sprung either from
older medical or engineering colleges. The University College
of Swansea, now Swansea University (1920), University of Reading
(1926), University of Nottingham (1948), University of Southampton
(1952), University of Hull (1954), University of Exeter (1955), University
of Leicester (1957) belong to this group of universities.
2. All these universities were founded during the 1960-s. The
University of Warwick (1965), the Loughborough University (1966),
the Aston University (1966), the Brunel University (1966), the University
of Surrey (1966), the University of Bath (1966), the University of Bradford
(1966), the City University, London (1966), the Heriot-Watt University
(1966), the University of Salford (1967), the University of Dundee
(1967), the University of Stirling (1967), the Royal College of Art (1967),
the Cranfield University (1969).
Talking about Higher Education to a Briton

Переведите данные предложения на английский язык.
1. Я окончил университет по специальности «Английский

язык и литература» с правом преподавания мировой
литературы. ______________________________________
________________________________________________
2. Какой у Вас средний балл? — 4.85 из 5. ______________
________________________________________________ 309
3. Я практикант в школе № 56. ________________________
________________________________________________
4. Я окончил университет с красным дипломом. _________
________________________________________________
5. Я был старостой нашей группы. _____________________
________________________________________________
6. Она всегда опаздывала и потому отсутствовала, когда
преподаватель делал перекличку. ___________________
________________________________________________
7. Однажды я потерял зачетку. ________________________
________________________________________________
8. Мой брат — аспирант. _____________________________
________________________________________________
Заполните пропуски в предложениях одним из предложен-

ных вариантов.
1. Keith is an unknown quantity: the results of his oral assessment

may be pretty poor but the ______________ will certainly
praise him for his writing tests.
a. invigilators
b. associate professors
c. teaching assistants
310
d. markers
2. Being a brilliant student, my Mom graduated from Oxford
with honors. — What were her _______________?
a. majors
b. biases
c. affiliations
d. in-born abilities
3. Mike’s parents were thrilled to bits about his progress in
Spanish. They even traveled to Spain so that their son could
master his language code. Right now he has got a good
command of five languages. His Italian is a bit _________,
though.
a. flowery
b. rusty
c. authentic
d. fluent
4. Sheila is from Edinburgh. But she can still get _______ in

Russian, ’cause she spent three years in Moscow working at
her thesis under Professor E. Dobronravova.
a. by
b. off
c. out
d. away
5. — We are both British but graduated from the same university 311
in the USA. We were in the same class and in the same group.
That’s why I know perfectly well that he could often bluff his
way through without any revision for the exams. — It’s
amazing! Could I have a look at your ____________ ring?
a. wedding
b. signet
c. engagement
d. class
6. My second cousin is not an avid reader, though he passed all
his exams in World literature easily and graduated from High
School with flying _________________________________.
a. colors
b. grades
c. marks
d. performance
Ключ к заданию по тексту “British Universities

of the XX Century”, с. 308.
1. Red-bricks.
2. Plate glass universities.
Ключ к заданию “Talking about Higher Education

to a Briton”, с. 309.
312 1. I graduated from the university majoring in the English

language and Literature and minoring in World Literature.
2. What is your GPA (Great Point Average)? — 4.85 / 5 (4.85 out
of maximum 5).
3. I am a teacher trainеe for school No 56. (B письменной речи
на английском языке начертание номера должно быть
следующим: No или же #, но не №.)
4. I graduated from the university with honours.
5. I was a monitor of our group.
6. She was always late and, therefore, was absent when our
professor called the roll.
7. Once I lost my academic record.
8. My brother is a post-graduate student.
Ключ к заданию, с. 310—311.

1. — d. markers; 2. — a. majors; 3. — b. rusty; 4. — a. by; 5. —
d. class; 6. — a. colors.
B r i t a i n R o u n d t h e Ca l e n d a r : H o l i d ays i n t h e U K
313
Origin of Bank Holidays

Bank Holidays came into being in Victorian times, when Sir John
Lubbock introduced the Bank Holidays Act 1871. According to the
document, there appeared 4 bank holidays in England, Wales and
Northern Ireland (Easter Monday, the first Monday in August, the
Boxing day, and Whit Monday), and 5 bank holidays in Scotland
(New Year’s Day, Good Friday, the first Monday in May, the first
Monday in August, and Christmas Day). When the Bank Holidays
314 Act 1871 was introduced, Christmas Day and Good Friday had been
already celebrated in England, Wales and Northern Ireland, which is
why they were not mentioned there. In 1903 and 1926 respectively
two additional days were given the status of bank holidays in Northern
Ireland: those were St. Patrick’s Day (17 March) and 12 July —
Anniversary of the Battle of the Boyne in 1690.
Banking and Financial Dealings Act 1971 brought a number
of changes to the standing order of public celebrations. In 1971 Whit
Monday in England, Wales and Northern Ireland was replaced by
a fixed Spring Bank holiday (observed on the last Monday in May).
The last Monday in August was prescribed instead of the first Monday
of the same month, and came to be known as Late Summer Bank
holiday. In 1973 January 2 became an additional bank holiday in
Scotland. In 1974 New Year’s Day became an additional bank holiday
in England, Wales and Northern Ireland, while Boxing Day became
an additional bank holiday in Scotland. In 1978 the first Monday in
May in England, Wales and Northern Ireland, and the last Monday
in May in Scotland, became additional bank holidays.
Bank Holidays — государственные праздники
to come into being — появляться
Whit Monday — Духов день
Goof Friday — Страстная пятница
standing order — существующий порядок

315
True False
1. England, Scotland and Wales all have eight

public holidays per year, whilst Northern
Ireland has ten.
2. Bank holidays were first introduced by the

Bank Holidays Act of 1871.
3. The act was introduced by Sir John

Lubbock, who was an English banker and
politician, keenly interested in nature
studies and archaeology.
4. Bank holidays designated since the 1971

Act are appointed each year by Royal
Proclamation.
5. The original list of bank holidays was

revised 100 years later.

Bank Holidays
England, Wales Scotland

1. New Year's Day (1 January) 1. New Year's Day (1 January)
2. Good Friday (the Friday 2. Hogmanay (2 January)
before Easter Sunday)
3. Good Friday (the Friday
316 3. Easter Monday (the Monday before Easter Sunday)
after Easter Sunday)
4. Easter Monday (the Monday
4. May Day Bank Holiday (First after Easter Sunday)
Monday in May)
5. Early May Bank Holiday
5. Spring Bank Holiday (Last (First Monday in May)
Monday in May) Y
6. Spring Bank Holiday (Last
6. Late Summer Bank Holiday Monday in May) Y
(Last Monday in August) Y
7. Summer Bank Holiday (First
7. Christmas Day (25 Monday in August)
December) Y
8. Late Summer Bank Holiday
8. Boxing Day / St. Stephen's (Last Monday in August) Y
Day (26 December)
9. Christmas Day
(25 December) Y
Northern Ireland
1. New Year's Day (1 January)
2. Good Friday (the Friday before Easter Sunday)
3. Easter Monday (the Monday after Easter Sunday)
4. Early May Bank Holiday (First Monday in May)
5. Spring Bank Holiday (Last Monday in May) Y
6. The Twelfth (12 July)
317
7. Late Summer Bank Holiday (Last Monday in August) Y
8. Christmas Day (25 December) Y
9. Boxing Day / St. Stephen’s Day (26 December)
Nota Bene
Additional bank holidays that are to be celebrated only once (e. g.
royal wedding of Prince William and Kate Middleton) are specified
by annual proclamation of the monarch. The same royal proclamation
creates substitute days when set holidays occur in the weekends.
Bank Holidays are called so because these are days upon which
banks are shut under the Banking and Financial Dealings Act 1971.
As a matter of tradition no other business could operate upon the
same act. At present many people in Britain believe, that with the
growth of electronic banking the term “Bank Holiday” became
outdated. Nevertheless the name stuck!
Дополните таблицу необходимой информацией.
Northern
Basis England Scotland Wales
Ireland
Bank ………… New Year’s Easter Easter
Holidays First Day Monday Monday
Act Monday in ………… First ………….
of 1871 August First Monday Boxing day
318 Boxing Monday in August Whit
day in May ……….. Monday
Whit First Whit
Monday Monday Monday
in August
Christmas
Day.
Special Act
of Parlia-
ment — — — …………..
(1903)
Proclama- 12 July
tion issued (Anniver-
by the sary of the
Governor — — — Battle
of North- of the
ern Ireland Boyne
(1926) in 1690)
When the Bank Holidays Act was introduced in 1871, Christmas Day
and Good Friday had been already observed in England, Wales and
Northern Ireland, which is why the two holidays were not
prescribed as Bank Holidays by the Act.
Bank Holidays in Scotland

Исправьте ошибки и дополните перечень государственных
праздников Шотландии.
1. January 1st, New Year’s day 319
2. Good Friday
3. Easter Monday
4. Early May (The first Monday in May)
5. Spring Bank Holiday (The last Monday in May)
6. Whit Sunday
7. Late Summer Bank Holiday (The last Monday in August)
8. Christmas Day, 25th December
9. Boxing Day, 26th December
__________________________________________________
__________________________________________________

“Origin of Bank Holidays”, c. 315.
1. England, Scotland and Wales all have eight public holidays
per year, whilst Northern Ireland has ten. False
2. Bank holidays were first introduced by the Bank Holidays Act
of 1871. True
3. The act was introduced by Sir John Lubbock, who was an
320 English banker and politician, keenly interested in nature
studies and archaeology. True
4. Bank holidays designated since the 1971 Act are appointed
each year by Royal Proclamation. True
5. The original list of bank holidays was revised 100 years later.
True

Northern
Basis England Scotland Wales
Ireland
New Year’s
Day
Easter Easter Easter
Good
Friday
First First First
First
Bank Monday Monday Monday 321
Monday
Holidays in August in August in August
in May
Act of 1871 Boxing Boxing Boxing
First
day day day
Monday
Whit Whit Whit
in August
Christmas
Day
Special Act
St Patrick’s
of Parlia-
— — — Day (17
ment
March)
(1903)
Proclama- 12 July
tion issued (Anniver-
by the sary of the
Governor — — — Battle
of North- of the
ern Ireland Boyne
(1926) in 1690)
Ключ к заданию “Bank Holidays in Scotland”, с. 319.

1. January 1st, New Year’s day.
2. Good Friday.
3. Easter Monday.
4. Early May (The first Monday in May).
5. Spring Bank Holiday (The last Monday in May).
322 6. Whit Sunday.
7. Late Summer Bank Holiday (The last Monday in August).
8. Christmas Day, 25th December.
9. Boxing Day, 26th December.
+Hogmanay (January 2)
+Summer Bank Holiday (The first Monday in August)

New Year’s Day*

In Britain New Year’s Day is observed since 1752. Unlike Christmas,
regarded as both a religious holiday of crucial importance and
a worldwide cultural and commercial phenomenon, New Year is a purely
secular holiday. Though it is the biggest night-out of the year, associated
with merry-making, parties and get-togethers, New Year celebrations in
Britain are less important than the celebration of Christmas.
In England it is customarily for children to make rounds to the
neighboring houses in order to greet people by singing songs and be 323
rewarded with sweets, mince pies, coins, apples, etc. In London crowds
usually gather round the statue of Eros in Piccadilly Circus and
welcome the New Year. New Year in Great Britain may not necessarily
be a time to celebrate or to exchange gifts, but definitely it is a time
to make New Year Resolutions. These are commitments to change
for the better, which are soon forgotten, though.
Another inaliable part of New Year celebrations in Britain is the
famed New Year parade-carnival. The parade starts at noon walking
down the streets via Whitehall, Pall Mall and finishing in Berkley square.
Crowds of people participate in this festive occasion while all sorts
of entertainers make the event unforgettable. The image of the Clock
Tower at the Palace of Westminster in London is the best-known symbol
of a New Year in Britain. The first chimes of Big Ben, housed in the
Clock Tower, mark the beginning of a New Year and are broadcast live
on radio and television. This is normally followed by a spectacular
fireworks show, often centered on the fabulous London Eye.
a religious holiday of crucial importance — религиозный празд-
ник исключительной важности
secular — светский
via Whitehall — через Уайтхолл
the first chimes of Big Ben — первые удары Биг Бена
to broadcast live — транслировать в прямом эфире
True False
1. For the British New Year’s Day is marked by

greater air of expectation than Christmas.
2. The holiday is characterised by merry-
making and feasting.
3. It is the most important and most favorite
holiday of the year.
4. New Year’s Day is widely celebrated all over
Britain.
5. The itinerary of the New Year’s Day parade
is usually the same.
6. Typical New Year Resolutions include
giving up smoking, losing weight, saving
more money, etc.
Переведите следующие слова и выражения на английский

язык, а затем проверьте правильность их написания по
тексту одной из лучших англоязычных песен о Новом го-
де, которая приобрела всемирную известность благодаря
шведской группе “АВВА”.
1. Шампанское — __________________________________
2. Конфетти — _____________________________________
3. Процветать — ___________________________________ 325
4. Восемьдесят девять _______________________________
5. Декада — _______________________________________
6. Чувствовать себя потерянным и удрученным — ______
________________________________________________
7. Таскать ноги — ___________________________________
Happy New Year

(а fragment)
Songwriters: Andersson, Benny Goran Bror / Ulvaeus, Bjoern K.
Verse 1 Happy New Year

No more champagne May we all have our hopes,
And the fireworks are through our will to try
Here we are, me and you If we don't we might as well lay
326 Feeling lost and feeling blue down and die
It's the end of the party You and I
And the morning seems so grey
So unlike yesterday Verse 2
Now's the time for us to say... Sometimes I see
How the brave new world
Refrain: arrives
Happy New Year And I see how it thrives
Happy New Year In the ashes of our lives
May we all have a vision now Oh yes, man is a fool
and then And he thinks he'll be okay
Of a world where every Dragging on, feet of clay
neighbour is a friend Never knowing he's astray
Happy New Year Keeps on going anyway...

Here is one of the oldest New Year’s Day superstitions in England.
Long ago a flat cake used to be put on one of the horns of a cow. It
was done in every farm, and the farmer and his workers would sing
and dance around the cow until the cake was finally on the ground.
If it fell in front of the animal, it was a good luck sign; if the cake fell
behind a cow — it indicated quite the opposite.
It is also believed that if you dance around a tree in the open air
on New Year’s Day, you will remain healthy for the rest of the year. 327
Another superstition goes that if a girl sees a man passing her
window when she first looks out on New Year’s Day, she will get
married before the end of the year.
The British also believe that if you sweep the house on New Year’s
Day, you will sweep the good luck out.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “New Year’s Day”,

c. 324.
1. For the British New Year’s Day is marked by greater air
of expectation than Christmas. False
2. The holiday is characterized by merry-making and feasting.
True
3. It is the most important and most favorite holiday of the year.
False
328 4. New Year’s Day is widely celebrated all over Britain. False
5. The itinerary of the New Year’s Day parade is usually the same.
True
6. Typical New Year Resolutions include giving up smoking,
losing weight, saving more money, etc. True
Ключ к заданию по тексту песни

“Happy New Year”, c. 325—326.
1. Шампанское — champagne.
2. Конфетти — confetti.
3. Процветать — to thrive.
4. Восемьдесят девять — eighty-nine (it is a hyphenated word,
don’t forget).
5. Декада — decade.
6. Чувствовать себя потерянным и удрученным — to feel lost
and blue.
7. Таскать ноги — to drag one’s feet.
Hogmanay оr 1 January in Scotland*

“Hogmanay” is the Scots’ word for the last day of the year, i. e. for
the 31st of December.
Hogmanay is associated with a very old custom of “first footing”,
still followed in Scotland and in some parts of Northern Ireland. The
first person who enters the house on the New Year’s Day is called the
first-foot. The first-foot may be a resident of the house, but if it is
so, he must not be indoors at the stroke of midnight.
The first-foot is traditionally a tall, dark-haired man; any female 329
or a fair-haired (especially red-haired) male are regarded as the worst
candidates for the job. In some areas of Scotland the requirements
are not very rigid: the first-foot must be of a male sex, but the colour
of his hair doesn’t matter.
The first-foot is believed to bring good luck. He wishes the home
wealth, abundant food, warmth, and good cheer. These best wishes
are materialised in symbolic gifts he takes with him. They include
a coin, some bread, salt (‘cause it used to be a very rare and expensive
commodity), a lump of coal, and, possibly, a drink. Usually it’s a bottle
of Scottish whisky, made out of malt, yeast and barley. In Scotland
New Year celebrations are as important, as the celebration of Christmas,
whereas the English give prior importance to Christmas.
first-foot — первый посетитель
at the stroke of midnight — когда часы двенадцать бьют
abundant — обильный, богатый
malt — солод
yeast — дрожжи
barley — ячмень
330 Cocтавьте вопросы, на которые данные предложения будут

ответами.
1. In Scotland the last day of the year is generally known as

Hogmanay.
2. It is true to say that a very old custom of “first footing” is still
followed in Scotland and in some parts of Northern Ireland.
3. A person who enters the house first at the very beginning
of a New Year is called “the first foot”.
4. The first-foot must be of a male sex, preferably a tall, dark-
haired man.
5. Symbolic gifts that the first-foot traditionally takes with him
include a coin, a piece of bread, some salt, a lump of coal,
and, possibly, a drink.
6. They symbolize wealth, abundant food, warmth, and good
cheer.
7. The Scottish whisky is made out of malt, yeast and barley.

New Year preparations in modern Scotland also presuppose
thorough cleaning of the house. People believe that it will definitely
bring luck in the next-coming year.
Whenever in Scotland, try to do the same on New Year’s Eve, and
you’ll see! But when you are talking about that custom to other people,
please, don’t confuse lexical meanings and pronunciation of the
following basic words:
Cleanness [kli:nnis] — the state or quality of being clean. 331
Cleanliness [klenlinis] — the habit or condition of being clean.
Поставьте глаголы в скобках в нужную форму и прочи-

тайте текст об истории возникновения праздника и древ-
них традициях встречи Нового года в Шотландии.
Old Traditions of Celebrating Hogmanay

The observance of Hogmanay (to date back) _______________
to the earliest days in the history of Britain when pagans (to hold)
_______________ special festivals in the middle of winter season. It
was done in order to please the numerous Gods whom they (to plead)
332
_______________ for warmth and longer periods of sunlight. In
those days people had no idea about inevitability of winter solstice
and the next-coming awakening of nature, so they proceeded with
their rites, (to consider) _______________ them quite effective.
It’s hard to believe, but some of them are kept even nowadays.
Hogmanay is still celebrated with mass fire torch processions and
a collective burning of a large Viking ship still takes place on the day,
thus (to reflect) _______________ a Viking cleansing tradition.
The superstition according to which a dark-haired male is regarded
as the best candidate (to get) _____________ first to the house echoes
the ancient times when a dark-haired man (to be) ___________
definitely associated with a fellow Scotsman, whereas a fair-haired or
a red-headed man theoretically might be a Viking, i. e. an enemy.
Viking popular beliefs (to be) __________ also reflected in the
celebration called “Up Helly Aa” that takes place on the Shetland Isles
every year in January. Long ago these isles, lying far distant from
Scotland and closer to continental Europe, (to be) ___________ under
Viking occupation.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Hogmanay or 1 Janury

in Scotland”, c. 330.
1. Under what name the last day of the year is generally known
in Scotland?
2. Is it true to say that a very old custom of “first footing” is still
followed in Scotland and in some parts of Northern Ireland?
3. What do they call in Scotland a person who enters the house
first at the very beginning of a New Year? 333
4. What are the requirements to the “first-foot”?
5. What are the symbolic gifts that the “first-foot” traditionally
takes with him?
6. What do they symbolize?
7. What is the Scottish whisky made of?
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Old Traditions

of Celebrating Hogmanay”, c. 332.
The observance of Hogmanay dates back to the earliest days in the
history of Britain when pagans held special festivals in the middle
of winter season. It was done in order to please the numerous Gods
whom they pleaded for warmth and longer periods of sunlight. In
those days people had no idea about inevitability of winter solstice
and the next-coming awakening of nature, so they proceeded with
334 their rites, considering them quite effective.
It’s hard to believe, but some of them are kept even nowadays.
Hogmanay is still celebrated with mass fire torch processions and
collective burning of a large Viking ship still takes place on the day,
thus reflecting a Viking cleansing tradition.
The superstition according to which a dark-haired male is regarded
as the best candidate to get first to the house echoes the ancient times
when a dark-haired man was definitely associated with a fellow
Scotsman, whereas a fair-haired or a red-headed man theoretically
might be a Viking, i. e. an enemy. Viking popular beliefs are also
reflected in the celebration called “Up Helly Aa” that takes place on
the Shetland Isles every year in January. Long ago these isles, lying
far distant from Scotland and closer to continental Europe, were under
Viking occupation.
Epiphany*
Epiphany is one of the less known Christian holidays. It celebrates
the revelation of God in human form, i. e. in Jesus Christ, and
commemorates the first manifestation of Jesus to the Gentiles. This
holiday is not a movable feast: it always falls on January 6.
The word Epiphany means “revelation”, thus reminding people
of a biblical story of the Three wise men / Magi / the Three Kings from
the East. It goes that these three men saw and then followed a bright
star, which had risen in the skies as a symbol of great joy. The star 335
led them to Bethlehem where baby Jesus had been born.
The names of the Magi were Caspar (sometimes spelt as Kaspar or
Gaspar), Melchior and Balthasar. These men presented Jesus Crist with
the gifts of gold, frankincense (a gum resin used as a base for incense)
and myrrh (a gum resin, valued as a perfume and unguent, which is
used in embalming). Melchior, whose name means “King of light”
offered gold; Gaspar (his name means “The white one”) offered
frankincense, and Balthazar, i. e. “Lord of treasures”, offered myrrh.
Their visit then gave rise to the custom of gift giving at Christmastide.
In England, this holiday is also called the “Twelfth Night”, 'cause
it is exactly the twelfth day after Christmas. It is the day when all
Christmas decorations are taken down. Even in ancient times the
traditional Yule log, lit to bring luck and good fortune, was kept only
until the Twelfth Night. Thus, Christian Epiphany marks the end
of Christmastide.
Epiphany — Богоявление
less known — менее известный
gold — золото
frankincense — ладан
myrrh — мирра
unguent — мазь
embalming — бальзамирование
336 their visit then gave rise to the custom of gift giving — их визит
послужил толчком к появлению традиции дарить подарки
Yule / Christmastide — Святки, период от Рождества до Богояв-
ления (в католицизме)
Найдите в тексте слова, к которым относятся эти опреде-
ления, и запишите их.
1. This aromatic gum resin is obtained from various Arabian or
East African trees. It is valued for embalming and fumigation.
________________________________________________
________________________________________________
2. It is a small town near Jerusalem on the west bank of the
Jordan River. The name of this settlement means “bread”. The
locality is an early home of glorious King David and Jesus’
place of birth. _____________________________________
________________________________________________
3. This aromatic resin is burned as incense and used in perfume.
________________________________________________
________________________________________________

Quick Facts аbout King James Bible
1. For centuries King James Bible has been regarded as a classic
work of literature. It is always stated by both religious leaders
and literary experts.
2. Saint James Bible is the most widely-read text in the English
language.
337
3. It has been influencing everything from art and culture to the
way we speak.
4. The King James translation of the Bible was first ordered in
1604, with the finished piece being read aloud in the Jerusalem
Chamber of Westminster Abbey in 1611.
5. In 1603 that King James VI of Scotland succeeded Queen
Elizabeth I to become King James I of England. Next year King
James called for a conference at Hampton Court to decide on
religious controversies. This resulted in the king ordering that
a new translation of the Holy Bible should be written which
could unite the Church and its people.
6. The Bible was a book that people had no matter how poor
they were.
7. In her Christmas Message of 2011 Queen Elizabeth II focused
on the importance of the King James Bible as a unifying force.
Прочитайте отрывок из Библии Короля Иакова и ответьте

на вопросы после текста.
Mattew{2:1} Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea in
the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the
east to Jerusalem, {2:2} Saying, Where is he that is born King of the
Jews? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship
him. {2:3} When Herod the king had heard [these things,] he was
troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. {2:4} And when he had gathered
338 all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded
of them where Christ should be born. {2:5} And they said unto him,
In Bethlehem of Judaea: for thus it is written by the prophet, {2:6}
And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the
princes of Juda: for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule
my people Israel. {2:7}Then Herod, when he had privily called the
wise men, enquired of them diligently what time the star appeared.
{2:8} And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search
diligently for the young child; and when ye have found [him,] bring
me word again, that I may come and worship him also. {2:9} When
they had heard the king, they departed; and, lo, the star, which they
saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where
the young child was. {2:10} When they saw the star, they rejoiced
with exceeding great joy.{2:11} And when they were come into the
house, they saw the young child with Mary his mother, and fell down,
and worshipped him: and when they had opened their treasures, they
presented unto him gifts; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh. {2:12}
And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to
Herod, they departed into their own country another way.
1. Who was king of Judea when Jesus was born in Bethlehem?

2. Why did Herod want to find baby Jesus?
3. What did Herod tell the wise men to do?
4. How did the wise men find the place where the child was
born?
5. What were their gifts to the child?
6. Why didn’t the wise men return to Herod?
339
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Epiphany”, c. 336.

1. This aromatic gum resin is obtained from various Arabian or
East African trees. It is valued for embalming and fumigation. —
Frankincense
2. It is a small town near Jerusalem on the west bank of the
Jordan River. The name of this settlement means “bread”. The
locality is an early home of glorious King David and Jesus’
place of birth. — Bethlehem
340
3. This aromatic resin is burned as incense and used
in perfume. — Myrrh
Ключ к заданию по тексту, c. 339.

1. Herod.
2. In order to kill him.
3. To tell him about the exact place of Jesus’ birth.
4. They saw a star that led them to baby-Jesus.
5. Myrrh, gold and frankincense.
6. They were forewarned in a dream.
Burns’ Night*
Robert Burns is a Scottish poet of the XVIII century. He was born
on January 25th 1759 in Alloway (Ayrshire) in the south-west
of Scotland. He is the author of the cult “Auld lang Syne” and еvery
year Scots people living not only in Scotland but all over the world
remember him and read his poems. It is done on or around Burns’
birthday in January.
Formal or informal, a Burns’ Night supper must always begin with
his own piece of poetry called “Selkirk Grace”: 341
Some hae meat and canna eat, / And some wad it that want it;
But we hae meat and we can eat, / And sae the Lord be thankit.
Haggis is the main dish of Burns’ Night, but the menu is much
more varied, consisting also of cock-a-leekie soup — the so-called
Scotch broth, Tipsy Laird, oatcakes, cheese and Scotch whisky.
Haggis is a traditional dish in Scotland. The locals make it with meat,
onions, flour, salt, and pepper. Then they boil it in the skin from
a sheep’s stomach. The haggis is traditionally piped in, i. e. solemnly
brought in by the chef accompanied by a piper, and is properly
“addressed” with Burns’ poem called “Address to a Haggis” before
actually being cut and served.
Burns Supper may be formal or informal, but it is always
entertaining. Formal dinners given by organisations such as the
Freemasons or St. Andrews Societies often do not allow ladies to be
present. Those that do, may end up with a great social dance, called
“céilidh” in Gaelic. The formal suppers follow a standard format
irrespectively of whether they are single-sex or not.
cult — культовый
cock-a-leekie soup — суп с курятиной и луком-пореем
broth — бульон
Tipsy Laird — подвыпивший землевладелец
oatcakes — овсяное печенье
irrespectively — вне зависимости
single-sex — однополый
342
Дополните следующие предложения.
1. Robert Burns is a Scottish poet of ____________________

2. He was born on January 25th1759 in _______________ in the
south-west of Scotland.
3. A Burns’ Night supper must always begin with his own piece
of poetry called ___________________________________
4. Haggis is the main dish of ___________________________
5. The haggis is traditionally piped in, i. e. solemnly brought in
by the chef accompanied by _________________________
6. Burns Supper may be formal or ______________________

“Auld Lang Syne”, composed by Robert Burns, is regarded by the
Guinness Book of World Records as one of the top three most popular
songs in the English language, alongside with “Happy Birthday” and
“For he’s a jolly good fellow”.
The former Soviet Union was the first country in the world to
honour Robert Burns with a commemorative stamp, marking the
160th anniversary of his death in 1956. Due to the socialist views of the
author, evident in his poetry, Burns’ works were taught in schools, 343
which is why the Bard was widely known in the USSR.
American music legend Bob Dylan cited Burns’ 1794 song “A Red,
Red Rose”, when he was asked for the source of his greatest creative
inspiration. Another world’s pop legend, Michael Jackson, was also
a big fan of Robert Burns. He even planned to release an album setting
Burns’ poems to music.
It’s incredible, but Robert Burns was the first person to appear on
a commemorative bottle of Coca-Cola, in 2009. Previous promotional
bottles had featured The FIFA World Cup and the Olympic Games,
but never individuals.
American president Abraham Lincoln once wrote, “I cannot frame
a toast to Burns. I can say nothing worthy of his generous heart and
transcending genius. Thinking of what he has said, I cannot say anything,
which seems worth saying”.
US fashion designer Tommy Hilfiger claims direct descent from
Robert Burns. According to his aunt, the designer is Burns’ great,
great, great nephew.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Burns’ Night”, с. 342.

1. Robert Burns is a Scottish poet of the XVIII century.
2. He was born on January 25th1759 in Alloway (Ayrshire) in the
south-west of Scotland.
3. A Burns’ Night supper must always begin with his own piece
of poetry called “Selkirk Grace”.
4. Haggis is the main dish of Burns’ Night.
344
5. The haggis is traditionally piped in, i. e. solemnly brought in
by the chef accompanied by a piper.
6. Burns Supper may be formal or informal.
Origin оf Saint Valentine’s Day*

There are several lines of reasoning as for the origin of the day.
Three theories are based on hagiographic sources and ancient legends.
One of them goes, that St. Valentine was a Roman priest, executed
for performing secret marriages against Emperor Claudius II’s ban.
The Emperor believed that unmarried men were better soldiers. 14
February is remembered because the execution occurred in 269 CE
on February 14th. Saint Valentine might also be a bishop of Interamna
(modern Terni), honoured by the Catholic Church on 14 February. 345
The third theory has it that St. Valentine was a Christian martyr,
who died on February 14, 269 A.D. The legend goes that before the
execution St. Valentine cured his jailer’s daughter from blindness. He
left her a farewell note, signed “From Your Valentine”, which she
surprisingly could read.
According to the fourth popular explanation the customs of St.
Valentine’s Day trace their origin from the Roman festival of Lupercalia,
celebrated in the month of February. The word “February” comes from
the Latin “Februarius” and literally means a “month of purification”.
According to the Roman calendar, February was the last month before
the start of a new year in March. Because of that, festivals of purity,
fertility, springtime love and spiritual enlightenment were traditionally
held in February. Thus many scientists believe that Saint Valentine’s Day
is nothing but an attempt to Christianize ancient heathen celebrations.
There also exists a theory that correlates a purely natural phenomenon,
namely the pairing of birds for mating, typical for mid-February, with
the origin of holiday of love and commitment in the world of people.
hagiographic — агиографический (т. е. связанный с житием
и деяниями святых)
priest — священник
bishop — епископ
spiritual enlightment — духовное просвещение
heathen — языческий
commitment — обязательство; привязанность
346
Прочтите отрывки из произведений английской классиче-
ской литературы и исходя из текста скажите, какие тео-
рии появления праздника святого Валентина в них пред-
ставлены.
A.
For this was on seynt Valentyne’s day,Whan every foul cometh ther
to chese his mate.
(“Parliament of Foules”, Geoffrey Chaucer)
B.
(For Aline)
Monsignore, Right Reverend Bishop Valentinus, Sometime
of Interamna, which is called Ferni, Now of the delightful Court
of Heaven, I respectfully salute you, I genuflect And I kiss your
episcopal ring. It is not, Monsignore, The fragrant memory of your
holy life, Nor that of your shining and joyous martyrdom, Which
causes me now to address you.
(“A Blue Valentine”, Joyce Kilmer)
C.
Hail Bishop Valentine! whose day this is; All the air is thy diocese,
And all the chirping choristers And other birds are thy parishioners:
Thou marryest ever year The lyric lark and the grave whispering
dove; The sparrow that neglects his life for love, The household bird
with the red stomarcher; Celebrations Thous mak’st the blackbird
speed as soon, As doth the goldfinch or the halcyon . . . This day
more cheerfully than ever shine, This day which might inflame thyself,
old Valentine! 347
(“An Epithalamion, or Marriage Song of the Lady Elizabeth and
Count Palatine being Married on St. Valentine’s Day” , John Donne)

The British often use special Valentine’s Day abbreviations while
writing their love-messages. Here are some of them:
Be Ever Loving, Faithful,

B.E.L.F.A.S.T.
and Stay True
G.B.H. Great Big Hug
348 M.A.L.A.Y.A. My ardent lips await your arrival

May every kiss (X) I can offer,
M.E.X.I.C.O. C.I.T.Y
carry itself to you
Still thinking and remembering,
S.T.A.R.D.U.S.T. Darling, unforgettable seconds
together
T.O.Y. Thinking of You
With a Love Eternal my
W.A.L.E.S
Sweetheart
Расшифруйте аббревиатуры.
1. S.W.A.L.K. _________________________________________
2. I.T.A.L.Y. __________________________________________
3. U.S.A. ____________________________________________
4. H.O.L.L.A.N.D. _____________________________________
Прочитайте текст о праздновании Дня святого Валентина

в Великобритании и cocтавьте список приятных мелочей,
которые вы бы подарили своим любимым. Объясните свой
выбор.
Saint Valentine’s Day in Britain
Saint Valentine’s day is a popular secular and commercial holiday
that falls on 14 February.
In 496 A.D February 14 was declared in the name of St. Valentine
but it wasn’t until 1537 when St. Valentine’s day was declared an 349
official holiday by King Henry VIII.
On the day people in love go out on very special dates, share
intimacies, exchange cards, expressing fondness and love, present
each other with various heart-shaped objects, including chocolates,
candies, pieces of jewelry, and other terms of endearment. Very often
the gifts presented are immaterial, like a piece of music, played by
a band of musicians to a young lady, who may not even guess the
name of her secret admirer.
Though the day is designated as a holiday for those who are in
love, it is celebrated at a larger scale. Even children at school exchange
Valentines and, according to numerous surveys and estimations,
school teachers receive the biggest quantity of Valentines.
Traditional flowers of the day are red roses. Red, white and pink
are the three colours that are extensively used in décor, people’s outfits,
and even the foodstuffs may be coloured accordingly.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Origin of Saint

Valentine’s Day”, c. 346—347.
A. The day is associated with the pairing of birds for mating,
typical for mid-February.
B. He is referred to as Bishop of Interamna / Ferni (Terni).
С. St. Valentine is regarded as a bishop, though no other details
are available. Thus he may be either a priest who performed
350 secret marriages or a Bishop of Interamna.

1. S.W.A.L.K. — Sealed with a loving kiss.
2. I.T.A.L.Y. — I trust and love you.
3. U.S.A. — Your secret admirer (the first word shows only
phonetical resemblance with the first letter in the
abbreviation).
4. H.O.L.L.A.N.D. — Нope our love lasts and never dies.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Saint Valentine’s Day

in Britain”, с. 349.
Shrove Tuesday оr Pancake Day*

Shrove Tuesday is the day following Shrove Monday and preceding
Ash Wednesday — the first day of Lent. The date of Shrove Tuesday
varies from year to year and falls between 3 February and 9 March.
During the Shrovetide (from “to shrive”, or “hear confessions”) — the
eve of the Fast, when people went to the Church to confess their deeds,
households traditionally consumed all the remaining rich foodstuffs
that would be forbidden during the Lent — the next-coming 40 days
of fasting. The idea was to use up all the leftover meat on Monday, all
the eggs left — on Tuesday and start fasting on Wednesday. 351
Pancakes were chosen as a traditional dish of Shrove
Tuesday / Pancake Tuesday / Pancake Day, because they are made out
of the ingredients, such as eggs, fat, milk, butter, the consumption
of which is strictly prohibited during the Lent.
Shrove Tuesday used to be also known as a “half-holiday”, because
in England it started at 11.00 a. m. with the church bells ringing for
the service.
The pancake race on Shrove Tuesday remains a common festive
tradition in the UK even nowadays. Participants with frying pans
should race through the streets tossing pancakes into the air, and then
catching them in the pan whilst running. The winner is the first to
cross the line having tossed the pancake a certain number of times.
The most famous pancake race — at Olney in Buckinghamshire, has
been held since 1445. Another ancient English tradition (circa12th
century) of playing football games on Shrove Tuesday is preserved
only in several localities, e. g. in Derbyshire, where the Royal Shrovetide
Football Match takes place on the annual basis.
Shrove Tuesday — Масленица
the Shrovetide — период Масленицы
to shrive — исповедовать, отпускать грехи
rich foodstuffs — калорийные продукты
leftover meat — оставшееся мясо
on the annual basis — ежегодно
True False
1. The name of the holiday — Shrove

Tuesday — comes from the old verb “to
shrive” which means “to confess”.
2. On Shrove Tuesday people used to confess
their sins in order to be forgiven before the
beginning of Lent.
3. Shrove Tuesday is a holiday of dubious
nature, because it is a celebration and
penitence at the same time.
4. Lent is a time of severe abstinence, which
is why all people should use up the rich
foodstuffs before the start of Lent.
True False
5. Shrove Tuesday always falls 47 days before

Easter Sunday.
6. Pancakes are eaten on Shrove Tuesday
because they contain fat, butter and eggs
which are forbidden during Lent.
7. Every year on Shrove Tuesday there are 353
Shrove Tuesday Pancake Races throughout
the UK.

A day before Shrove Tuesday is called Shrove Monday, though in
Britain it is also referred to as Collop Monday. The name stuck because
the traditional dish of the day consists of slices of leftover meat, known
as collops. These collops of meat or bacon are usually eaten with eggs.
In Cornwall, Shrove Monday is also called Nickanan Night or Peasen
Monday, because pea soup is served instead of meat.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Shrove Tuesday оr

Pancake Day”, c. 352—353.
1. The name of the holiday — Shrove Tuesday — comes from
the old verb “to shrive” which means “to confess”. True
2. On Shrove Tuesday people used to confess their sins in order
to be forgiven before the beginning of Lent. True
3. Shrove Tuesday is a holiday of dubious nature, because it is
354 a celebration and penitence at the same time. True
4. Lent is a time of severe abstinence, which is why all people
should use up the rich foodstuffs before the start of Lent.
False (not all, but Christians who want it)
5. Shrove Tuesday always falls 47 days before Easter Sunday.
True (The overall duration of Lent is 47 days; 40 is said because
7 Sundays are excluded in the Western Tradition. It is so
because Jesus’ resurrection took place on a Sunday, which
can’t regarded as a day of mourning.)
6. Pancakes are eaten on Shrove Tuesday because they contain
fat, butter and eggs which are forbidden during Lent. True
7. Every year on Shrove Tuesday there are Shrove Tuesday
Pancake Races throughout the UK. True
Ash Wednesday
Ash Wednesday is the beginning of Lent for Western Christian
churches. The Lent for their congregation starts on the 7th Wednesday
before Easter Day, i. e. on the so-called Ash Wednesday. In Russia the
first day of Lent is calculated differently — it falls on the Monday of the
7th week before Easter. The Lent (old English for ‘to lengthen’) recalls
the events before Jesus Crist’s crucifixion when he spent 40 days fasting
in the wilderness. It is marked by fasting, both from rich and tasty food,
as well as from any kind of festivities. The duration of Lent differs from 355
40 days in the western tradition to 46 days in the eastern. It happens
because the Western Church excludes Sundays, celebrated as the day
of Christ’s resurrection, whereas the Eastern Church includes them.
It should be also mentioned that during the period of Lent the
interior of Western churches is decorated with purple cloth, used for
drapes and altar frontals. In Eastern churches the colour of the same
decorations during the Lent-period (including the Holy Week) is black,
because the black colour in our culture is associated with mourning.
In western churches the purple colour is used for the same purpose,
though it is also clearly associated with everything royal. Monarchs
traditionally wear purple robes, and English phrases like the “purple
cannot shield from woe”, emphasizing the fact that power and wealth
cannot guarantee personal happiness, reflect this strong association.
On Ash Wednesday the minister or priest dips his right thumb
into the mixture of myrrh / anointing oil and ashes, and making the
Sign of the Cross on each worshipper’s forehead says “Remember you
are dust and unto dust you shall return”, or a similar phrase conveying
the gist of God’s sentence on Adam in Genesis 3:19.
congregation — прихожане
lent — пост
it falls on the Monday of the 7th week before Easter — он припа-
дает на понедельник за семь недель до Пасхи
purple cannot shield from woe — багрянец от горя не спасет
(имеется в виду цвет королевской мантии)
to anoint — помазывать, совершать акт помазания
356 conveying the gist — передавая смысл, общее содержание
Genesis — Бытие (часть библейского Ветхого Завета)
Какие слова соответствуют данным определениям?
1. A period of 40 weekdays from Ash Wednesday to Holy

Saturday. — ______________________________________
________________________________________________
2. Doctrine that is taught. — __________________________
________________________________________________
3. To call to remembrance; keep alive the memory of someone
or something. — __________________________________
________________________________________________
4. Rising of Jesus Christ from the dead on the third day after his
Crucifixion. — ____________________________________
5. Enlightening or astonishing disclosure. — _____________
________________________________________________

Ashes are usually made by burning palm crosses from the previous
Palm Sunday. But they can also be bought from Church suppliers.
When the crosses used in the Palm Sunday service are converted to
ashes, the holiday of Palm Sunday is in a way opposed to Ash
Wednesday, like the two symbols of success and defeat — two extremes
that may soon follow each other. It should remind people of a moment
when Jesus triumphantly entered Jerusalem and was betrayed and
crucified soon after. 357
As a rule all members of congregation leave the church with the
cross still on their foreheads, carrying the sign of the cross out into
the world. At other churches, on the contrary, the service ends with
the ashes being washed off as a symbolic sign that the participants
have been cleansed of their sins.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Ash Wednesday”,

c. 356.
1. A period of 40 weekdays from Ash Wednesday to Holy
Saturday. — lent
2. Doctrine that is taught. — commandment
3. To call to remembrance; keep alive the memory of someone
or something. — commemorate
358 4. Rising of Jesus Christ from the dead on the third day after his
Crucifixion. — resurrection
5. Enlightening or astonishing disclosure. — revelation
Saint David’s Day

Each country of the United Kingdom has its own National Day,
named after its Patron Saint.
1 March is the national day of Wales, which is called Saint David’s
Day. St. David (520—588 / 589) was born near Capel Non (= Non’s
Chapel) on the South-Western coast of Wales, near the present city
of St. David. He was educated in a monastery called Hen Fynyw.
Dewi’s teacher was a blind monk, named Paulinus. David came to be
known as a Celtic monk, abbot and bishop, who lived in the sixth 359
century and spread the word of Christianity across Wales. Once he
was preaching to a huge crowd of people and a miracle occurred —
the ground rose up, so that the Holy Man was standing on the
elevation and everyone could see and hear him properly. St. David
was a founder of numerous monasteries, including Menevia (now
called St. David’s in Dyfed, in South Wales), noted for extreme
ascetism. St. David was its first abbot-bishop. The holiday is
commemorated by wearing daffodils and leeks, which are traditionally
regarded as national emblems of Wales. A legend has it that very long
ago on the eve of a battle with the Saxons St. David advised the Britons
to wear leeks in their caps. Thus they could easily distinguish
a fellowman from a foe. The Britons won a decisive victory and
adopted leek as one of the national plant badges. Even at present
soldiers in the Welsh regiments eat raw leeks on St. David’s Day.
St. David’s Day has been celebrated since 1120. On this holiday
Welsh children don national costumes and the national flag of Wales,
depicting a fiery red dragon on the field of green and white, is flown
all over the Principality.
daffodil — желтый нарцисс
leek — лук-порей
easily distinguish a fellowman from a foe — легко различать со-
ратников и врагов
plant badge — растительный символ

360
True False
1. David travelled far on his missionary

journeys through Wales.
2. David and his monks maintained
a subsistence living: they worked extremely
hard in order to provide enough food for
those who lived in the monastery, as well
as for the needy in the neighbourhood and
numerous pilgrims.
3. David and his monks drank neither beer
nor wine, only water.
4. St. David ate mostly bread and herbs.
Nonetheless he was physically strong.
5. St. David’s height was 5 feet.
6. St. David was of royal lineage.
Дополните предложения, выбрав правильный вариант, ка-

сающийся жизни и деяний святого Давида (возможно не-
сколько правильных вариантов ответа).
Saint David’s Quize

1. In the Welsh language St. David is also known as …
a. Dewi Sant.
b. Dewi Ddyfrwr.
c. Ceredig, prince of Ceredigion. 361
2. St. David’s mother, Non, was a niece of …
a. King Alfred the Great.
b. Queen Bodicca.
c. King Arthur.
3. St. David’s grandfather was …
a. Prince of Ceredigion.
b. King of England.
c. King of Scotland.
4. 1 March is the day of …
a. St. David’s birth.
b. St. David’s death.
c. St. David’s conversion to Christianity.
5. The first manuscripts, recording St. David’s life, …
a. date from the 10th century.
b. date from the 6th century.
c. date from the 12th century.

St. David’s Day is a good chance to buy a purely Welsh souvenir.
It may be a doll in the national costume(it consists of a tall black hat,
white frilled cap and a long dress), a gorgeous leek vase, a fab woolen
sweater (Welsh and Scottish woolens are known all over the world
for their high quality), an exquisite charm with a Welsh dragon, etc.
You can also choose a Welsh lovespoon. The custom of giving
lovespoons dates back to the 17th сentury, when the Welsh young men
362 presented these wooden souvenirs to the ladies they were interested
in. If the girl accepted the spoon it meant she was accepting the young
man’s courtship. At present the tradition has slightly changed and
you may choose a lovespoon thematically, giving it on Mother’s Day,
on smb’s anniversary, etc.
Lovespoons are always handmade and carved from one piece

of wood. Their handles are made up from a range of various symbols,
all of which have their own unique meaning. Such a spoon will be
a perfect souvenir for your sweetheart, your Mom, closest relatives
or colleagues.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Saint David’s Day”,

c. 360.
1. David travelled far on his missionary journeys through Wales.
True
2. David and his monks maintained subsistence living: they
worked extremely hard in order to provide enough food for
those who lived in the monastery, as well as for the needy in
the neighborhood and numerous pilgrims. True
363
3. David and his monks drank neither beer nor wine, only water.
True
4. St. David ate mostly bread and herbs. Nonetheless he was
physically strong. True
5. St. David’s height was 5 feet. False (He was tall.)
6. St. David was of royal lineage. True
Ключ к заданию “Saint David’s Quize”, c. 361.

1. In the Welsh language St. David is also known as …
a. Dewi Sant (= Saint David)
b. Dewi Ddyfrwr (= David the Water Drinker)
2. St. David’s mother, Non, was a niece of …
a. King Arthur.
3. St. David’s grandfather was …
364 a. Prince of Ceredigion.
4. 1 March is the day of …
b. St. David’s death (in 589).
5. The first manuscripts, recording St. David’s life, …
с. date from the 12th century (near 500 years after his
death).
Saint Patrick’s Day*

17 March is the national day of Northern Ireland or St. Patrick’s
Day. St. Patrick used to be a pagan himself, but then became one of the
best-known Christian saints. He was born to Christian parents around
the year 389. St. Patrick’s real name was Maewyn Succat. He was born
in Kilpatrick, near Dumbarton in Scotland. At the age of sixteen the
future saint was captured by pirates and sold as a slave in Ireland. Aged
twenty he had a vision in which he was told to go to the coast and
escape slavery. He went there and sailors took him back to the Isle 365
of Great Britain. There he started training as a missionary and became
a bishop in 432. Next year he was send back to Ireland to convert
people to Christianity. St. Patrick would often preach on the mountain,
showing the leaf of shamrock. It was done in order to explain the idea
of the Holy Trinity, where the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit
were separate, like the three petals of one leaf, and still made a unity,
like the leaf of shamrock itself. It was Saint Patrick who converted the
Irish to Christianity and built the first Christian church in Saul
(Ireland). The saint died on March 17 in the year of 461.
The day is associated with everything Irish, and the green colour
became symbolic as the colour of spring. On the day people wear green
outfits, shamrocks, eat Irish food or food coloured in green, and attend
parades. The day is traditionally bursting with Irish folklore.
The Irish celebrate the holiday not only in the UK. In 1737 Irish
immigrants to the United States first began observing the day by
public celebrations in Boston, and the first St. Patrick’s Day Parade
took place in New York City in 1766.
pagan — языческий
to convert people to Christianity — обращать людей в христиан-
скую веру
shamrock — трилистник (род клевера)
the Holy Trinity — Святая Троица
petals — лепестки
people wear green outfits — люди носят одежду зеленого цвета
366 The day is traditionally bursting with Irish folklore. — День изо-
билует ирландским фольклором.

ответами.
1. Green and gold are the two main colours of St. Patrick’s Day.
2. Yes, it is. St. Patrick's Day is regarded as a traditional day for
spiritual renewal.
3. St. Patrick is remembered by the Irish people because he
converted the inhabitants of the “Green Island” to Christianity,
baptizing them in the “Holy Wells” that still bear this name.
4. The saint died on March 17th.
St. Patrick’s controversies
Соедините части предложений. Прочитайте, какие проти-
воречивые сведения о биографии святого Патрика суще-
ствуют и доныне.
1. Saint Patrick is most known a. but it was Patrick who had

for banishing the snakes encountered the Druids at
from Ireland. It is true that Tara and abolished their
there are no snakes in pagan rites. 367
Ireland,
2. Accounts of Saint Patrick’s b. but scientists agree that
death differ greatly. One there probably never have
goes that Patrick died at been, ‘cause the island was
Saul, Downpatrick, Ireland, separated from the
on March 17, 460 A.D. continent at the end of the
Ice Age.
3. St. Patrick was not the first c. Another account says that
to bring the word St. Patrick ended his days at
of Christianity to Ireland, Glastonbury (England) and
was buried there. The
Chapel of St. Patrick still
exists as part
of Glastonbury Abbey.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Saint Patrick’s Day”,

с. 366.
1. What are the two main colours of St. Patrick’s Day?
2. St. Patrick’s Day is regarded as a traditional day for spiritual
renewal, isn’t it?
3. Why is St. Patrick remembered by the Irish people?
4. When did the saint die?
368
Ключ к заданию “St. Patrick’s controversies”,

с. 367.
1. Saint Patrick is most known for banishing the snakes from
Ireland. It is true that there are no snakes in Ireland, but
scientists agree that there probably never have been, ‘cause
the island was separated from the continent at the end of the
Ice Age.
2. St. Patrick was not the first to bring the word of Christianity
to Ireland, but it was Patrick who had encountered the Druids
at Tara and abolished their pagan rites.
3. Accounts of Saint Patrick’s death differ greatly. One goes that
Patrick died at Saul, Downpatrick, Ireland, on March 17, 460
A.D. Another account says that St. Patrick ended his days at
Glastonbury (England) and was buried there. The Chapel
of St. Patrick still exists as part of Glastonbury Abbey.
Mothering Sunday*
In Britain Mothering Sunday is observed on the fourth Sunday in
Lent and it is usually in March. The holiday originated in the times
past when girls from poor social background used to work very long
hours and often far away from home. They usually worked as domestic
servants in big households, and Mothering Sunday was established
as a special holiday for them — the only time off work when they
could go and visit their families, especially their mothers. Presents
that the poor presented to their Mums on the day were traditionally 369
given by the lady of the house where they worked.
In modern Britain the original meaning of Mothering Sunday has
been largely lost. The working conditions in the country changed for
the better, but the holiday remained. The holiday is now considered
as the mothers’ day-off, and every united family will definitely see to
it that Mum has as little work to do, as possible.
On the day thousands of people all over Britain visit their Mums
and give them flowers, greeting cards and small presents. During the
Mothering Sunday church service children are given little bunches
of spring flowers so that they could express their gratitude to Mums
for parental love and care.
The same holiday in the USA is called Mother’s Day. In America
it is always celebrated in May and, unlike Mothering Sunday in Britain,
the holiday in America is not a movable feast.
to see to it — проследить за тем, чтобы
little bunches of spring flowers — маленькие букетики весенних
цветов
a movable feast — переходящий праздник
True False
370
1. Mothering Sunday in the UK is the
equivalent of Mothers’ Day in other
countries.
2. In the UK Mothering Sunday has been
celebrated on the fourth Sunday in Lent
since at least the 16th century.
3. For a long time, Mothering Sunday has
been a day when children pay respect to
their Mothers and give them a gift and
a card.
4. During the Mothering Sunday church
service children are given little bunches
of spring flowers so that they could express
gratitude to their Mums.
5. In modern Britain the original meaning
of Mothering Sunday has been largely lost.
Прочитайте отрывок из произведения С. Ликока «Как мы

отмечали День Матери», а затем придумайте и напишите
собственное продолжение данной истории. Сравните свой
вариант с оригиналом по ключу к заданию.
How We Kept Mother’s Day

We decided to have a special celebration of Mother’s Day. We
thought it was a fine idea. It made us realize how much Mother had
done for us for years, and all the efforts and sacrifices that she had
371
made for our sake. It was our plan to make it a day like Christmas,
and so we decided to decorate the house with flowers. We asked
Mother to do it, because she always does it.
The two girls thought it would be a nice thing to dress on our best
for such a big occasion, and so they both got new hats. Father had
bought silk ties for himself and for us, boys. We were going to get
Mother a new hat too, but it turned out that she liked her old hat
better than a new one.
After breakfast we decided that we would hire a motor car and
take Mother for a beautiful drive away into the country. Mother is
hardly ever able to have a treat like that, because she is busy in the
house nearly all the time.
But we changed the plan a little bit. We all felt that it would be
nicer to have a definite purpose. It turned out that Father had just
got a new rod the day before, and he said that Mother could use it if
she wanted to: in fact, he said it was practically for her, only Mother
said she would rather watch him fish than fish herself.
Расставьте данные абзацы в правильной последовательно-

сти и прочитайте текст о пироге с корицей — символе Дня
матери в Великобритании.
Simnel Cake
The marzipan on top of the cake is often also toasted gently
under a grill to give it a lovely golden hue and a little more depth
of flavour. Alternatively one can go at it with a blowtorch and find
372 this helps to give a more even browning.
At present a simnel cake is often associated with Easter, but it
is traditionally a Mothering Sunday dish. Young girls who lived and
worked away from home in service were given half a day off on
Mothering Sunday, during which they would bake this cake and take
it home to their mothers.
The fruitcake may also contain a middle layer of marzipan that
is baked into the cake itself. It produces a delicious moist and gooey
almond centre layer, which is quite unique.
A simnel cake is a light fruitcake containing sultanas, apricots
and cherries that is topped off with a layer of marzipan and decorated
with 11 marzipan balls around the edge. The eleven marzipan balls
around the edge are meant to represent the eleven true disciples
of Jesus Christ, i. e. twelve minus the traitor Judas.
Прочитайте рецепт пирога с корицей и напишите несколько

отзывов о нем, как это представлено в двух примерах ниже.
Simnel Cake
Ingredients:
175g light soft brown sugar;
175g butter;
175g self raising flour;
3 eggs; 373
25g ground almonds;
2 tbsp milk;
100g sultanas;
100g dried apricots;
100g glace cherries;
50g extra dried fruit of choice — raisins, pear, cranberries, etc.;
2 tsp mixed spice;
½ tsp cinnamon;
250g marzipan;
2 tbsp apricot jam.
Method of Cooking
Preheat the oven to 160 °C. Grease and line the base and sides
of a deep round cake tin with greaseproof paper.
Using an electric mixer beat together sugar, butter, flour, ground
almonds, eggs and spices until smooth. Beat in the milk.
Chop the apricots and cherries into large pieces. Fold all the dried
fruit into the cake batter. Pour half the cake mix into the tin and
spread into an even layer. Take 100g of the marzipan and roll out into
374 a circle. Use the base of the cake tin to cut out a circle. Place this circle
of marzipan on top of the cake batter in the pan. Top with the
remaining cake mix and spread out evenly.
Bake in the oven for 1 hour. Quickly remove the cake from
the oven, cover the top of the tin with foil (to prevent it from browning
any further) and return the tin to the oven for a further
30—40 minutes.
Remove from the oven and leave to cool in the tin. Once completely
cool, release from the tin and peel off the greaseproof paper.
Thinly roll out the remaining marzipan and cut out another circle.
Heat the apricot jam until soft. Brush over the top of the cake and
place the marzipan disc on top. Gather up the leftover scraps
of marzipan and roll into 11 balls. Use a little jam or water to attach
them around the rim of the cake.
Heat your grill and place the cake under the grill. Allow the
marzipan to go golden brown. Your cake is ready!
Sample feedback
What a delicious cake and what a wonderful tribute to Mother’s
Day!
Yesterday I made this simnel cake on my own. Yummy!
I’ve never made a simnel cake before, but I’ll definitely try and
make it during Eastertide.
I love marzipan, so with me it is a must to bake simnel cakes at
least twice a year!
375
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Mothering Sunday”,

c. 370.
1. Mothering Sunday in the UK is the equivalent of Mothers’ Day
in other countries. True
2. In the UK Mothering Sunday has been celebrated on the
fourth Sunday in Lent since at least the 16th century. True
3. For a long time, Mothering Sunday has been a day when
376 children pay respect to their Mothers and give them a gift
and a card. True
4. During the Mothering Sunday church service children are
given little bunches of spring flowers so that they could
express their gratitude to Mums for parental love and care.
True
5. In modern Britain the original meaning of Mothering Sunday
has been largely lost. True
Ключ к заданию по тексту “How we kept Mother’s Day”,

(a fragment from Stephen Butler Leacock), c. 371.
So we got everything arranged for the trip. Mother cut up some
sandwiches and packed all up in a basket for us.
When the car came to the door, it turned out that we couldn’t all
get in. Father said that he could stay at home and work in the garden.
There was a lot of dirty work that he could do. He said that he wanted
us to be happy and have a big day. The girls said that Mother had 377
only to say the word and they’d gladly stay at home and work.
At the end it was decided that Mother would stay at home and
have a lovely restful day round the house. It turned out anyway that
Mother didn’t care for fishing and also it was just a little bit cold and
fresh out-of-doors, though it was lovely and sunny, and Father was
afraid that Mother might take cold if she came.
So we all drove away and Mother stood and watched us as long as
she could see us.
We had the loveliest day. Father and the boys fished, the girls met
quite a lot of people. We all had a splendid time.
It was quite late when we got back. The dinner was ready. It was
grand. Mother had to get up and down during the meal fetching
things back and forward, but at the end Father noticed it and said
she simply mustn’t do it, that he wanted her to spare herself.
When the dinner was over all of us wanted to help to clear the
things up and wash the dishes, only Mother said that she would really
much rather do it.
It was quite late when it was all over, and when we all kissed Mother
before going to bed, she said it had been the most wonderful day
in her life and I think there were tears in her eyes.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Simnel Cake”, с. 372.

1. At present a simnel cake is often associated with Easter, but
it is traditionally a Mothering Sunday dish. Young girls who
lived and worked away from home in service were given half
a day off on Mothering Sunday, during which they would
bake this cake and take it home to their mothers.
2. A simnel cake is a light fruitcake containing sultanas, apricots
and cherries that is topped off with a layer of marzipan and
378 decorated with 11 marzipan balls around the edge. The eleven
marzipan balls around the edge are meant to represent the
eleven true disciples of Jesus Christ, i. e. twelve minus the
traitor Judas.
3. The fruitcake may also contain a middle layer of marzipan
that is baked into the cake itself. It produces a delicious moist
and gooey almond centre layer, which is quite unique.
4. The marzipan on top of the cake is often also toasted gently
under a grill to give it a lovely golden hue and a little more
depth of flavour. Alternatively one can go at it with a blowtorch
and find this helps to give a more even browning.
Maundy Thursday*
Maundy Thursday is one of the well-known holidays of the Christian
calendar. It is the day before Good Friday, at Easter, and so is also
a movable feast. Maundy Thursday commemorates the Last Supper of Jesus
Christ with the Apostles. During the meal Jesus took bread and wine and
shared them with his disciples. Then Jesus washed his disciples’ feet.
On the day Christians try to do good acts and the Queen traditionally
gives Maundy money to “deserving poor”. This ancient ceremony is
known as Royal Maundy. Since the15th century it has been established 379
that the number of recipients of the alms should equal the age of the
Monarch, e. g. 86 men and 86 women. These are always elderly people,
who are chosen and then distinguished for their faithful service to
the country and community. During the ceremony the Queen
distributes money from the two purses — red and white. The Yeomen
of the Guard carry the two trays of Maundy money, and children
from local schools are selected to attend the Queen.
The red purse contains the money given instead of clothing and
food that were historically granted by the monarch. The second, i. e.
white purse, contains the coins specially minted for the occasion.
Their number is limited, which is why the collectors offer for them
sums of money, far surpassing nominal value of these coins. During
the ceremony, all the children carry nosegays, i. e. bouquets of posies.
It is a long-standing tradition reminding of the times when King
Charles I, who had to distribute his Maundy in 1639 — during an
outbreak of the plague — carried a nosegay, which was thought to
be a very effective preventive measure against the rampant disease.
Maundy Thursday — Чистый четверг; Великий четверг
Good Friday — Страстная пятница
to mint — чеканить (монеты)
nominal value — номинальная стоимость
nosegay — букет цветов
rampant diseasе — необузданная, лютующая болезнь
True False
1. Maundy Thursday is a day of the Holy Week

that falls before Good Friday.
2. In the course of history the monarchs

of England used to give food and clothing
to the needy, but gradually these donations
were replaced by an allowance.
3. Until 1689 the King or Queen of England

would wash the feet of the poor on Maundy
Thursday.
4. Maundy coins are specially minted for

Royal Maundy and are legal tender.
5. Maundy Thursday is different to Holy

Thursday.
Nota Bene
The word “Maundy” is derived from the Latin “mandatum”
meaning “command” — the same Latin root as in the word
“mandatory”. “Command” in this case means Christ’s commandment
to love one another, made at the Last Supper, when he washed the
feet of his disciples:
“And now I give you a new commandment: love one another. As
I have loved you, so you must love one another.’ (John 15:12)
Theoretically the Last Supper might be a Passover meal — the 381
meal which Jewish people share together celebrating the exodus of the
Jews from slavery in Egypt. The night of Maundy Thursday is the
night on which Jesus was betrayed by Judas in the Garden
of Gethsemane.

The tradition to give Maundy money is about 1,000 years old,
because the giving of alms dates back to at least XII century. Such
a practice was continuously recorded from the reign of Edward
I onwards. At one time the monarch also washed the feet of the poor
and old people on Maundy Thursday. But one should emphasize the
fact, that the feet were always washed by Yeoman of the Laundry
before the monarch had to wash and kiss them. That tradition stopped
in 1754 and the last monarch to do the job was James II.
Royal Maundy
Every year the Queen attends a Royal Maundy service in one
of the cathedrals throughout the country. Before Elizabeth II the
ceremony took place in London only. “Maundy money” is distributed
near the Cathedral where the Service takes place. Yeomen of the
Guards carry the Maundy Money in white and red leather purses on
382 golden alms trays on their heads.
From the XVth century, the amount of Maundy Money handed
out equaled the age of the monarch. The white leather purse contains
silver Maundy coins matching the Queen’s age in pence, while the
red purse contains ordinary money.
The men and women who receive the coins are all retired
pensioners. They are usually recommended by clergy and ministers
of all denominations, in recognition of their faithful service to the
Church and to the community.
Maundy coins are specially minted for the occasion and are legal
tender and, as they are produced in such limited numbers, they are
much sought after by collectors.
The tradition of the monarch giving money to the poor dates
from the 13th century. Once it was a must that all of the recipients
of the money were of the same sex as the Sovereign, but since the
XVIIIth century men and women were given a warm welcome, and
ever since their number simply equaled the age of the Monarch.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Maundy Thursday”,

c. 380.
1. Maundy Thursday is a day of the Holy Week that falls before
Good Friday. True
2. In the course of history the monarchs of England used to give
food and clothing to the needy, but gradually these donations
were replaced by an allowance. True
3. Until 1689 the King or Queen of England would wash the feet 383
of the poor on Maundy Thursday. False (Until 1754.)
4. Maundy coins are specially minted for Royal Maundy and are
legal tender. True
5. Maundy Thursday is different to Holy Thursday. False (It is just
the same.)
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Royal Maundy”, с. 382.

1. The tradition of the monarch giving money to the poor dates
from the 13th century. Once it was a must that all of the
recipients of the money were of the same sex as the Sovereign,
but since the XVIIIth century men and women were given
a warm welcome, and ever since their number simply equaled
the age of the Monarch.
2. Every year the Queen attends a Royal Maundy service in one
384 of the cathedrals throughout the country. Before Elizabeth II
the ceremony took place in London only. “Maundy money” is
distributed near the Cathedral where the Service takes place.
Yeomen of the Guards carry the Maundy Money in white and
red leather purses on golden alms trays on their heads.
3. From the XVth century, the amount of Maundy Money handed
out equaled the age of the monarch. The white leather purse
contains silver Maundy coins matching the Queen’s age in
pence, while the red purse contains ordinary money.
4. Maundy coins are specially minted for the occasion and are
legal tender and, as they are produced in such limited
numbers, they are much sought after by collectors.
5. The men and women who receive the coins are all retired
pensioners. They are usually recommended by clergy and
ministers of all denominations, in recognition of their faithful
service to the Church and to the community.
Good Friday*
Good Friday is a bank holiday. It commemorates Jesus’ crucifixion.
The name of the holiday was derived from “God’s Friday”, following
the same pattern of derivation as in “good-bye”, which originated
from “God be with ye”. Some scientists, though, insist on the other
line of reasoning.
According to them, the adjective “good” appears in the name of the
holiday because the barrier of sin was broken once and forever.
Traditional dishes of the day are hot cross buns and fish. The buns 385
are characterized by a combination of spicy, sweet and fruity flavours,
all bearing one feature in common — a pastry cross on top which
reminds Christians of the cross that Jesus was killed on. Hot cross buns
were usually eaten at breakfast time, and, as their name presupposes,
eaten warm. The first cross buns in the world were made in Rome two
thousand years ago. Later on they became an essential part of Easter
tradition in Britain. The legend has it that at the turn of the nineteenth
century, as early as 1800, one poor widow lived in her humble abode in
East London. She was very lonely because her only son was a sailor and
went to sea. Every year she made hot cross buns and kept one bun for
him. He never came back home, but she still kept a bun for him every
year. Then, after many long winters have passed, she died. On the place
where she lived there appeared a pub, called “The Widow’s Son”. For
a long time people remembered that poor widow, and every Easter they
put a hot cross bun in a special basket in the pub. Now the tradition is
different: hot cross buns may be given for free or sold, and the money
often goes to the British Sailors’ Society.
crucifixion — распятие
hot cross buns — горячие булочки с крестиком наверху
to bear one feature in common — иметь одну общую черту
the legend has it — согласно легенде
True False
386
1. Good Friday commemorates the events
of the Holy Supper.
2. It is traditional to eat warm “hot cross

buns” on Good Friday.
3. Good Friday is not a bank holiday.
4. Hot cross buns are called so because they

were traditionally eaten at breakfast time,
hot from the oven.
5. It is a matter of tradition to eat fish instead

of meat on Good Friday.
6. Before the introduction of bank holidays,

Good Friday and Christmas Day were the
only two days-off granted to working
people.

The date of the first Good Friday is not known for sure, but many
scholars believe that the event took place on April 7th, A.D. 30. If they
are right, the modern calendar is wrong by three years!
Fasting on the day of Good Friday is a long-standing tradition for
many Christians. By fasting they remember the sacrifice Jesus made
for the mankind. Some Christians also take part in the so-called
“procession of witness”, carrying a cross through the streets and then
into church. Many churches hold a special service on Good Friday. 387
Evening services and prayers held around 3 o’clock in the afternoon
are of crucial importance. The numeral “three” is symbolic, because
three o’clock is the approximate time of day when Jesus died. Because
of the fact many Church services last for three hours. On Good Friday
churches in Britain are not decorated, pictures and statues there are
usually covered over, because it is a time of mourning.
Good Friday is also marked by thorough cleaning or even
whitewashing of the houses, regarded as an essential part
of preparations for Eastertide. Hot cross buns, traditional for the
British Good Friday, were once sold by street vendors who sang a ditty
about them:
“Hot cross buns,
Hot cross buns,
One a penny, two a penny,
Hot cross buns.”
Good Friday Superstitions

Many fishermen will not set out for catch on Good Friday.
Bread or cakes baked on this day would not go mouldy.
The planting of crops is not advised on Good Friday since no iron
should enter the ground on the day.
Расставьте события Страстной пятницы в логической по-

следовательности.
388
Jesus was nailed to the cross.
Two other criminals were crucified with Jesus, and their crosses
were on either side of him.
Jesus was forced to carry his own cross to the Skull Hill.
Jesus was arrested.
A man from Cyrene, named Simon, was pulled from the crowd
and made carry Jesus’ cross the rest of the way, because Jesus himself
was too weak.
A sign above Jesus read “The King of the Jews”.
He underwent a mocked trial.
He was beaten and flogged with whips.
A crown of long, sharp thorns was thrust upon Jesus’ head.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Good Friday”, с. 386.

1. Good Friday commemorates the events of the Holy Supper.
False (of Сrucifixion)
2. It is traditional to eat warm “hot cross buns” on Good Friday.
True
3. Good Friday is not a bank holiday. False (It is.)
4. Hot cross buns are called so because they were traditionally
eaten at breakfast time, hot from the oven. True 389
5. It is a matter of tradition to eat fish instead of meat on Good

Friday. True
6. Before the introduction of bank holidays, Good Friday and
Christmas Day were the only two days-off granted to working
people. True

1. Jesus was arrested.
2. He underwent a mocked trial.
3. He was beaten and flogged with whips.
4. A crown of long, sharp thorns was thrust upon Jesus’ head.
5. Jesus was forced to carry his own cross to the Skull Hill.
390 6. A man from Cyrene, named Simon, was pulled from the crowd
and made carry Jesus’ cross the rest of the way, because Jesus
himself was too weak.
7. Jesus was nailed to the cross.
8. Two other criminals were crucified with Jesus, and their
crosses were on either side of him.
9. A sign above Jesus read “The King of the Jews”.
Easter*
Easter is one of the most important Christian holidays, celebrating
Jesus’ resurrection after his crucifixion. But many customs of Easter
originated in pagan times. The egg was a fertility symbol long before
the Christian era, but in Christian worship it took on a new meaning
symbolizing the tomb from which Jesus Christ rose. The Easter bunny
also originated in pre-Christian fertility lore, being the symbol
of fertility and new life. Even the word Easter originated from the
name of the Anglo-Saxon goddess named Eostre, who, respectively, 391
got her name from the word “East”, where the Sun always rises. The
festival of Eostre was held in order to celebrate awakening of nature.
Christians, in their turn, related the rising of the Sun to the resurrection
of Jesus, salvation from the darkness and spiritual rebirth. Easter is
a time for rejoicing, family reunion, attending church-services, giving
and receiving small presents. Easter eggs (predominantly chocolate
eggs), may be at first hidden all over the house and even in the garden
in order to be later on searched for and found by the excited children.
Or they may also be put into a fancy basket, presented by a fabulous
Easter bunny, as many kids are told by their parents. Thus, hard-
boiled or chocolate Easter eggs with a pleasant trifle inside, all sorts
of tasty bunnies, as well as spring-time flowers make the best choice
of presents for the holiday. Boiled eggs, roast lamb with mint sauce
and vegetables, traditional English puddings, simnel cakes and flat
Easter biscuits are the main dishes of the holiday.
Fragments from http://www.truthontheweb.org/easter.htm
Easter bunny — пасхальный кролик
lore — сказания, устное народное творчество
resurrection — воскрешение
to be hidden — быть спрятанным
trifle — мелочь, безделица
simnel cakes — пироги с корицей
392 I. На основании информации из текста вычеркните в каж-

дой строке одно лишнее слово или словосочетание.
1. Simnel cake, chocolate eggs, hard-boiled eggs, chocolate
bunny, chocolate chikens. 2. Simnel cake, Mothering Sunday, Easter,
Roast turkey. 3. Easter, crucifixion, resurrection, Shrove Tuesday.
4. Easter, Christian tradition, Pagan symbolism, secular holiday.
II. Напишите 7 фактически верных предложений о празд-
новании Пасхи в Великобритании.
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________

The Easter Eucharist is a particularly joyful service. It is a popular
time for baptisms and renewal of baptism vows.
Speaking about Easter in London, one should also mention
a spestacular Easter parade in Battersea Park, which always attracts
crowds of people. It is held annually, and always on Easter Sunday.
The parade is an immaterial gift to all those, who visit London in 393
spring. This social event is traditionally sponsored by the London
Tourist Board and is usually planned in a way, that the theme of Easter
is closely intervened with the history of the city, its breath-taking
amenities and major tourist attractions. The parade normally begins
at 3 p. m.
The date of Easter is calculated according to the lunar calendar.
Easter always falls on the first Sunday following the Paschal Full Moon
after 21 March. If the Full Moon falls on a Sunday then Easter is the
next Sunday.
Дайте название пасхальному виду деятельности или зна-

ковому для этого дня подарку в соответствии с его опи-
санием.
Easter Customs Quiz
1. This service always takes place on a hill side so that everyone
could see the sun rising.
2. These are hard boiled eggs with patterned shells, traditional
for northern parts of England at Easter. They got their name
394 from the word Pesach, meaning Passover.
3. This Easter custom celebrates new life.
4. A popular Easter Monday sport, when hard-boiled eggs are
rolled down a hill. The winner’s egg may be the fastest egg,
the one that covered the longest distance, survived the most
rolls, was rolled between two pegs, etc.
5. A popular Easter Day activity, similar to playing conkers, when
players are tapping their opponents’ eggs until one of the
two eggs breaks. The winner is the owner of an egg which
survived many rounds and remained unbroken. A good hit
in this game is called a “dunch”. This festive activity is
exceptionally popular in the County of Durham, where it is
always played on Easter Sunday.
6. A custom when a stone is placed across the mouth of a tomb
before Easter, and then is rolled away on Easter morning.
7. They appeared in Victorian times in England, when a stationer
added a greeting to a drawing of a rabbit.
8. Baking of custard tarts sprinkled with currants and a special
cake for tea.
Ключи к заданиям по тексту “Easter”, с. 392.

I.
1. Simnel cake, chocolate eggs, hard-boiled eggs, chocolate
bunny, chocolate chikens.
2. Simnel cake, Mothering Sunday, Easter, Roast turkey.
3. Easter, crucifixion, resurrection, Shrove Tuesday.
4. Easter, Christian tradition, Pagan symbolism, secular holiday. 395
II.
1. Easter is a Christian festival when Christians remember Jesus’

crucifixion and his subsequent resurrection from the dead.
2. People believe that Jesus denied death and sin, promising
the eternal life for the righteous.
3. Easter is a moveable feast because the date of Easter changes
every year.
4. Easter Sunday can fall on any date from 22 March to 25 April.
5. Easter day, like Christmas day, is also associated with special
food.
6. Easter Monday is a bank holiday.
7. Originally the simnel cake was a gift to mothers on Mothering
Sunday in Mid Lent.
Ключ к заданию “Easter Customs Quiz”, с. 394.

1. Sunrise service. This service always takes place on a hill side
so that everyone could see the sun rising.
2. Pace eggs. These are hard boiled eggs with patterned shells,
traditional in northern parts of England at Easter. They got
their name from the word Pesach, meaning Passover.
3. Giving eggs. This Easter custom celebrates new life.
396 4. Egg rolling. A popular Easter Monday sport, when hard-
boiled eggs are rolled down a hill. The winner’s egg may be
the fastest egg, the one that covered the longest distance,
survived the most rolls, was rolled between two pegs, etc.
5. Egg jarping (eggs tapping). A popular Easter Day activity,
similar to playing conkers, when players are tapping their
opponents’ eggs until one of the two eggs breaks. The winner
is the owner of an egg which survived many rounds and
remained unbroken. A good hit in this game is called a “dunch”.
This festive activity is exceptionally popular in the County
of Durham, where it is always played on Easter Sunday.
6. Easter Garden. A custom when a stone is placed across the
mouth of a tomb before Easter, and then is rolled away on
Easter morning.
7. Easter cards. They appeared in Victorian times in England,
when a stationer added a greeting to a drawing of a rabbit.
8. Baking of puddings and a simnel cake. Baking of custard
tarts sprinkled with currants and a special cake for tea.
April Fool’s Day

The first of April is the day
we remember what we are
the other 364 days of the year.
(Mark Twain)
April begins with a day of fun and jokes — April Fools’ Day
(1 April). The history of April Fool’s Day is uncertain, though many
scientists believe that it began circa 1582 in France and was a result
of the switch to the Gregorian calendar. Those people, who ignored 397
the changes and continued to celebrate a new year’s week from March
25 to April 1 were labeled “fools” and were often mocked at, being
sent on the so-called “fool errands”, i. e. a fruitless quest in search
of an item, or event, that does not exist. Today these “sleeveless
errands” are commonly referred to as “wild-goose chases.”
In England April Fool’s Day became quite popular in the 18thcentury,
though the numerous butts of the witty pranks appeared in England
much earlier. For instance, on 2 April, 1698 the Dawks’s News-Letter
reported that “Yesterday being the first of April, several persons were
sent to the Tower Ditch to see the Lions washed”. The hopeful
sightseers would make the journey to the Tower in vain, because there
was no annual lion-washing ceremony. (Notes and Queries, 1913,
357). Early versions of the same prank promised the curious that the
lions were going to be washed in the moat. Later versions impelled
to seek entrance to the Tower at the “White Gate”, which doesn’t exist.
In modern Britain jokes are played only in the morning. Fools are
called “gobs” or “gobby” and a victim of the April Fool’s Day prank
is called a “noodle”.
errand — поручение
a fruitless quest — бесполезные поиски
prank — выходка, проказа
annual lion-washing ceremony — ежегодная церемония купания
львов
moat — крепостной ров
victim — жертва
398 noodle — лапша; простак
Выпишите словосочетания из текста, сходные по смыслу

с данными утверждениями.
1. No one really knows when this custom began but it has been
kept for hundreds of years.
2. It is commonly believed that April Fool came about because
of the change of calendars. In 1582, Pope Gregory introduced
a new calendar called the Gregorian calendar which is the
calendar we still use today.
3. In the Julian, i. e. old, calendar, New Year was celebrated from
March 25th to April 1st. The first day of the Gregorian calendar
is January 1st. In France, people were forgetful and other
people refused to accept the new calendar, so they still
celebrated New Year on April 1st. Other people would play
tricks on them and call them April Fools.
Famous Quotes аbout Wisdom and Folly

Our wisdom comes from our experience, and our experience comes
from our foolishness.
***
(Sacha Guitry)
The more pity that fools may not speak wisely what wise men do
foolishly.
(William Shakespeare, “As You Like It”)
*** 399
It is human nature to think wisely and act foolishly.
(Anatole France)
***
So, rather than appear foolish afterward, I renounce seeming clever
now.
(Umberto Eco, “The Name of the Rose”)
***
Those who wish to appear wise among fools, among the wise seem
foolish.
(Quintilian, “De Institutione Oratoria”)
***
Mix a little foolishness with your prudence: it’s good to be silly
at the right moment.
(Horace)
***
Talk sense to a fool and he calls you foolish.
(Euripides)
Соедините части пословиц о том, как избегать глупости

и стать мудрее.
1. It is better to weep with a. pigs or advice to fools.

(Irish рroverb)
2. Don’t give cherries to b. we dance or not, so we
might as well dance.
(Japanese рroverb)
400 3. We’re fools whether c. wise men than to laugh
with fools. (Spanish рroverb)

In France all victims of the April jokes were called “poisson d’avril”
or “April fish”, and paper fish was glued to their back. It was partially
because a young fish is naïve and always easily caught, and partially
because at that time of the year the sun was leaving the zodiacal sign
of Pisces.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “April Fool’s Day”,

c. 398.
1. No one really knows when this custom began but it has been
kept for hundreds of years. — The history of April Fool’s Day
is uncertain…
2. It is commonly believed that April Fool came about because
of the change of calendars. In 1582, Pope Gregory introduced
a new calendar called the Gregorian calendar which is the
calendar we still use today. — …many scientists believe that 401
it began circa 1582 in France and was a result of the switch
to the Gregorian calendar.
3. In the Julian, i. e. old, calendar, New Year was celebrated from
March 25th to April 1st. The first day of the Gregorian calendar
is January 1st. In France, people were forgetful and other
people refused to accept the new calendar, so they still
celebrated New Year on April 1st. Other people would play
tricks on them and call them April Fools. — Those people,
who ignored the changes and continued to celebrate a new
year’s week from March 25 to April 1 were labeled “fools” and
were often mocked at, being sent on the so-called “fool
errands”, i. e. A fruitless quest in search of an item, or event,
that does not exist.

1. It is better to weep with wise men than to laugh with fools
(Spanish рroverb).
2. Don’t give cherries to pigs or advice to fools (Irish рroverb).
3. We’re fools whether we dance or not, so we might as well
dance (Japanese рroverb).
402
April Fooling
April fooling became popular in England and Scotland during the
1700s. April Fool jokes usually involve persuading someone to do
something silly or to find / buy / give, etc. smth. non-existent.
One of the great April Fool jokes took place on April 1st, 1957. The
BBC TV programme Panorama broadcast a documentary on
“spaghetti farmers” growing “spaghetti trees”. That hoax Panorama
programme featured an ordinary family from Ticino in Switzerland
carrying out their annual spaghetti harvest. The programme was very
well-done and the close-ups showed women plucking strands
of spaghetti from a “real” spaghetti-tree and laying them in the sun
to dry. The joke was an enormous success, because hundreds of people
got inspired and wanted the same for their gardens.
But you should keep in mind: one can only play April Fools on
people only before midday — at midday the fun must stop.
Saint George’s Day*

Saint George is one of the most venerated saints in the world. His
feast day falls on 23 April. It is a national day of England, though the
holiday is not celebrated to the same extent as national days in many
other European democracies or in the USA.
St. George (275 / 281 — 23 April 303) was born in Lod (Syria
Palaestina). His name (Georgius in Latin or Georgios in Greek means
“worker of the land”. St. George was a Roman soldier who protested
against the Romans’ persecution of Christians and died for his beliefs.
His sufferings convinced Empress Alexandra, wife of Diocletian, and 403
a pagan priest, named Athanasius, to become Christians as well. They
were also executed and joined George in martyrdom. St. George died
in Nicomedia, the imperial city of that time. His body was then
returned to Lydda (Palestine) for burial. Before the execution George
gave his wealth to the poor.
The most famous legend about St. George has it that he rescued
a fair maiden by slaying a fire-breathing dragon. In fact a dragon-
slaying saint might never see any of the dragons, and it is also unlikely
that the saint ever visited England.
The Saint became quite popular in England since the early
Crusades. Reportedly the Normans saw him in a vision and won the
battle. The Saint’s name was shouted as a battle-cry by English knights
who fought beneath the red-cross banner of St. George during the
Hundred Years War (1338—1453).
St. George is always depicted as a knight, carrying a shield or
banner with a red cross, mounted on a horse and killing a dragon.
On 23 April people wear red roses in their button holes.
martyrdom — мученичество
to slay — убить, убивать
a fire-breathing dragon — огнедышащий дракон
Crusades — Крестовые походы
Hundred Years War (1338—1453) — Столетняя Война
banner — флаг
404 Haйдите сведения о жизни святого Георгия, которые не

были упомянуты в тексте.
1. St. George was a Roman soldier in the Guard of Diocletian.

2. He is regarded as one of the most prominent military saints.
3. His name Georgius in Latin or Georgios in Greek means
“worker of the land”.
4. Diocletian attempted to convert George to Roman worship,
offering him various precious gifts and commodities, but
George never accepted any of them.
5. Diocletian was left with no choice but to execute his best
soldier and the son of his best official.

National days of all the four countries comprising the UK are rarely
celebrated with big pomp. St. Patrick’s Day is usually given more
public attention, than any other national day. For instance, in the
Manchester in 2003, St George’s Day was practically ignored soon
after the biggest St. Patrick’s Day Celebrations in the history of this
English city. It is strange, but true.
Nota Bene 405

St. George had been depicted as a soldier since at least the seventh
century, while the earliest known surviving narrative text is an
eleventh-century Georgian text.
The St. George’s flag, a red cross on a white field, was adopted by
England and the City of London in particular in 1190. In 1222 the
Synod of Oxford declared St. George’s Day a feast day in the kingdom
of England. Edward III put his Order of the Garter under the banner
of St. George in 1348.
Дополните в конец каждого абзаца (1, 2, 3) недостающим по

смыслу предложением, выбрав его из приведенного списка
(А, B, C). Прочитайте легенду о святом Георгии и драконе.
Saint George and the Dragon

1. The legend has it that a dragon (or a crocodile) made its nest at
the spring, providing water for the city of “Silene”, which can be
modern Cyrene in Libya or the city of Lydda in the Holy Land.
406 2. Sheep and then maidens were sacrificed to the hungry beast
every single day. One day a princess drew lot and was doomed
to meet her destiny. Her father was comfortless, but it wouldn’t
help. She was offered to the dragon, when all of a sudden there
appeared Saint George on his travels. He faced the dragon,
protecting himself with the sign of the Cross. St. George slew
the dragon, and rescued the princess, so mild and fair.
3. The story may not be true to life, because there were neither
dragons nor crocodiles in the land where St. George lived.
Nevertheless the saint is most often depicted slaying a dragon.
A. The standard iconographic interpretation of such an icon is
that the dragon represents both Satan and the Roman Empire.
The young maiden is believed to be Alexandra, the wife
of Diocletian.
B. As the news spread among the locals, the citizens abandoned
paganism and converted to Christianity.
C. Because of that, citizens of the city had to somehow dislodge
the dragon first and only then they could collect water.
Расставьте предложения в логической последовательности

и прочитайте текст о базилике святого Георгия в Лидде.
Первое предложение стоит на своем месте.
Saint George’s Basilica in Lidda

1 St. George came to be widely known all over Europe from the
time of the Crusades.
The church was destroyed in 1010 but was rebuilt and
dedicated to Saint George by the Crusaders. 407
The church erected in the XIX century is still standing.

In 1191, during the so-called Third Crusade (1189—1192), the
church was destroyed once again and rebuilt only in 1872.
By the time of the Muslim conquest in the seventh century,
a basilica in Lidda dedicated to St. George had already existed.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Saint George’s Day”,

c. 404.
Не были упомянуты в тексте №4 и № 5.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Saint George and

the Dragon”, с. 406.
1. — С. Because of that, citizens of the city had to somehow
408 dislodge the dragon first and only then they could collect
water.
2. — В. As the news spread among the locals, the citizens
abandoned paganism and converted to Christianity.
3. — А. The standard iconographic interpretation of such an
icon is that the dragon represents both Satan and the Roman
Empire. The young maiden is believed to be Alexandra, the
wife of Diocletian.
Ключ к заданию “Saint George’s Basilica

in Lidda”, с. 407.
St. George came to be widely known all over Europe from the
time of the Crusades. By the time of the Muslim conquest in the
seventh century, a basilica in Lidda dedicated to St. George had
already existed. The church was destroyed in 1010 but was rebuilt
and dedicated to Saint George by the Crusaders. In 1191, during
the so-called Third Crusade (1189 —1192), the church was destroyed
once again and rebuilt only in 1872. The church erected in the
XIX century is still standing.
Whit Sunday, Whit Monday

and Spring Bank Holiday
Whit Monday is a Christian observance also known as Pentecost
Monday or Monday of the Holy Spirit. It is the day after Pentecost,
or Whitsunday (Whit Sunday). It means that the Pentecost date is
determined in line with the Easter date. This holiday commemorates
the Holy Spirit’s descent on Jesus Christ’s disciples, as it is told in the
New Testament of the Holy Bible. Evening church services are held
throughout the country and the symbols of the holiday are flames, 409
wind, and a dove, all reminding people of the Holy Spirit.
“Whitsun” was one of the three baptismal seasons, and the origin
of the name “Whit Sunday” is generally attributed to the white
garments formerly worn by those newly baptized on this feast.
Whit Monday used to be a bank holiday in the United Kingdom.
It could fall anywhere between 11 May and 14 June, but, following
a trial period from 1965 to 1970, the Banking and Financial Dealings
Act 1971 moved the bank holiday to the last Monday in May. It came
to be known as Spring Bank Holiday.
dove — голубь
to attribute — приписывать
garments — одеяния
a trial period — испытательный период
it came to be known as… — он стал известен, как…

410
True False
1. Whit Monday was once a bank holiday in

the United Kingdom but the bank holiday
is now allocated to the on the last Monday
of May.
2. The Easter date depends on the

ecclesiastical approximation of the March
equinox, while Whit Sunday doesn’t belong
to movable holidays.
3. The symbols of the day are dove, flames,

and wind.
4. Whit Monday is not a bank holiday in the

United Kingdom.
5. The Pentecost period commemorates the

Holy Spirit’s coming to Jesus’ disciples.
Taking in London in Spring

Однажды друзья решили провести праздник весны, гуляя
по столице Великобритании. На своем пути они пересек-
ли три площади. Догадайтесь, что это за площади, по
предложенным описаниям.
1. It is a small traffic square near the river. For many centuries it
has been a bustling junction between the City, the
governmental area of Whitehall and the West End. Until 1647
there stood one of the thirteen crosses erected in 1291 by 411
Edward I to his queen, Eleanor, marking the stopping place
of her funeral procession.
2. The square got its present name because of its proximity to
the estate of a tailor, who made a fortune, selling “pickadils”,
or collars. In the middle of the square there is an aluminum
statue, popularly called Eros. Erected in 1893 it was initially
called Angel of Christian Charity.
3. It was named so in 1830, in honor of Admiral Horatio Nelson’s
great naval victory at Trafalgar in 1805. Erected in 1843, the
170-foot/51 metre Corinthian column dominates the square
named after Nelson’s naval defeat of Napoleon. Nelson was
fatally wounded in that battle of 1805. The column was designed
34 years after his death, in 1839. On November 3—4 1843 the
crowning statue of Lord Nelson was hoisted into its present place.
When it was first unveiled, the monument didn’t please art critics.
It was mainly because the project was very ambitious and
financially draining (its cost was about £29,000).
Fragments from “A Guide to Great Cities. For young travelers and
others. Notherwestern Europe” by Esther Singleton.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Whit Sunday,

Whit Monday and Spring Bank Holiday”, c. 410.
1. Whit Monday was once a bank holiday in the United Kingdom
but the bank holiday is now allocated to the on the last
Monday of May. True
2. The Easter date depends on the ecclesiastical approximation
of the March equinox, while Whit Sunday doesn’t belong to
412
movable holidays. False
3. The symbols of the day are dove, flames, and wind. True
4. Whit Monday is not a bank holiday in the United Kingdom.
True
5. The Pentecost period commemorates the Holy Spirit’s coming
to Jesus’ disciples. True
Ключ к заданию “Taking in London in Spring”,

с. 411.
1. Charing Cross (central London).
2. Picadilly Circus.
3. Trafalgar Square.
Two Birthdays of the Queen*

The Queen was born on 21 April 1926, but it has long been
customary for a monarch of Britain to share the celebrations with the
family on the exact day of birth, and with the public — on a specially
created holiday, called The Official Birthday. The Queen’s true birthday
isn’t marked by any special public festivities, though the Union Flag
is always flown on public buildings and the national anthem is sung.
The official birthday of a queen is always celebrated in London. It
is normally held on the second Saturday in June. Since 1805 the 413
holiday has been marked by the ceremony of Trooping the Colour —
a military pageant performed by regiments of the Commonwealth
and the British Army, attended by the Queen.
This ceremony originated long ago when it was of crucial
importance to recognize the flag or “Colour” of a particular regiment
and follow it into battle. Each year one of the five regiments of the
foot guards (Grenadiers, Coldstream Guards, Scots, Irish and Welsh
Guards) take turns to display their Colour in the ceremony.
The ceremony begins with the Queen leaving Buckingham Palace.
The Queen is escorted by the Household Cavalry. She rides down
The Mall to inspect the 500 guardsmen at the Horse Guards Parade.
The flag or Colour is trooped, i. e. carried along the ranks of guardsmen.
The Colour party is marked by a colourful pageant when the guards
march past the Queen accompanied by the bands of the foot guards.
Then the monarch returns to Buckingham Palace, and viewers enjoy
another march past, a 41-gun salute in the adjacent Green Park, and
a flypast by the Royal Air Force.
public festivities — народные гуляния
Trooping the Colour — вынос знамени
regiment — полк
to take turns to display — демонстрировать по очереди
a colourful pageant — красочное зрелище
adjacent — прилегающий, примыкающий
414 Дополните предложения.
1. The official birthday of a queen is always celebrated in London,

on ______________________________________________
________________________________________________
2. Since 1805 the holiday has been marked by the ceremony
________________________________________________
3. Trooping the Colour is a military pageant performed by
________________________________________________
4. This ceremony originated in times past when it was essential
to recognize _____________________________________
________________________________________________
5. The five regimens of the foot guards, namely ___________
_____________________ take turns to display their Colour
in the ceremony.
Прочитайте текст о королевской резиденции в Лондоне,

откуда начинается путь королевы к полкам в ее офици-
альный день рождения.
Buckingham Palace
History of this royal residence began in 1762 when King George
III purchased Buck House from the Duke of Buckingham and added
a few rooms. Initially it was a red brick country mansion built for the
Duke of Buckingham in 1705.
415
Its grandeur Buckingham palace gained during Queen Victoria’s
reign, though the building was less palatial when the Queen first took
up her residence there in 1837. Many windows wouldn’t open, the
servants’ bells didn’t work, etc. John Nash had turned Buckingham
Palace into a royal residence of George IV. When John Nash reshaped
the Hyde Park he enlarged and changed the architectural plan of the
palace. Marble Arch, also designed by John Nash, served as an
entryway to Buckingham Palace until 1851. Later on the arch was
removed to the northeast corner of the park. The year of 1913 brought
other major changes to this regal home. Those who dislike its new
architecture claim that John Nash’s work was refaced in the style of an
insurance company office. Anyway, the palace is splendid and the
best shots of it can be taken from the bridge over St James’s Park Lake.
Changing the Guard is London’s most famous ceremony, associated
with the monarch’s home. If you really like royalist imagery, the foot
guards of the Buckingham Palace in their scarlet tunics, blue trousers
and Bearskin hats provide a great splash of colour, which is not to be
missed.
At 11 a. m. the St. James’s Palace Old Guard is inspected in Friary

Court, setting off at 11.15 a. m. down the Mall to the Buckingham Palace.
At the same time the Duty Guard is lined up in front of the Buckingham
Palace, and the New Guard leaves Wellington Barracks on Birdcage
Walk at 11.27 a. m. and marches to the Buckingham Palace forecourt.
There, the sentries are changed. From May to July this ceremony takes
place every day at 11.30 a. m., while from August to April it is held at
the same time, but on alternate days. Bad weather and major State events
416 are the main obstacles to watch Changing the Guard, because under
these circumstances the ceremony is usually called off.
True False
1. Buckingham Palace was bought

by George III in 1705.
2. Since 1837 Buckingham Palace has been
a royal residence in London.
3. John Nash remodeled the Palace in XX
century.
4. Marble Arch served as an entryway to
Buckingham Palace until 1851.
5. The guard is changed in the forecourt
every morning in summer and every other
morning the rest of the year.

All in all there are 775 rooms in Buckingham Palace. These include
19 State rooms, 52 Royal and guest bedrooms, 188 staff bedrooms,
92 offices and 78 bathrooms.
Buckingham Palace is 108 metres long, 120 metres deep and
24 metres high. The total floor area of the Palace is more than
77,000 square metres. The balcony of Buckingham Palace is one of the
most photographed and widely known in the world. The first recorded
Royal balcony appearance took place in 1851 under Queen Victoria. 417
King George VI introduced the custom of the Royal Air Force fly-
past at the end of Trooping the Colour, when the Royal family appears
on the balcony.
Buckingham Palace is not the private property of the Queen as an
individual.
Buckingham Palace is the Sovereign’s official London residence,
while St. James’s Palace is the ceremonial Royal residence.
Not Buckingham Palace but Glamis [ˈɡlɑːmz] castle in Scotland is
the oldest, continually inhabited home in Britain. Queen Elizabeth
II’s mother was born and raised there.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Two Birthdays

of the Queen”, с. 414.
1. The official birthday of a queen is always celebrated in
London, on the second Saturday in June. 2. Since 1805 the holiday
has been marked by the ceremony of Trooping the Colour. 3. Trooping
the Colour is a military pageant performed by regiments of the
Commonwealth and the British Army, attended by the Queen. 4. This
ceremony originated in times past when it was essential to recognize
the flag or “Colour” of a particular regiment and follow it into battle.
418 5. The five regimens of the foot guards, namely Grenadiers, Coldstream
Guards, Scots, Irish and Welsh Guards take turns to display their Colour
in the ceremony.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Buckingham Palace”,

с. 416.
1. Buckingham Palace was bought by George III in 1705. False
(in 1762)
2. Since 1837 Buckingham Palace has been a royal residence in
London. True
3. John Nash remodeled the Palace in XX century. False (much
earlier)
4. Marble Arch served as an entryway to Buckingham Palace
until 1851. True
5. The guard is changed in the forecourt every morning in
summer and every other morning the rest of the year. False
(Тhe schedule is different.)
University Boat Race*

In the nineteenth century students of the two oldest universities
in Britain decided to compete not only in their academic achievements,
but in sports as well. Rowing was quite popular at both of them and
a tradition of spring boat racing started. The first race took place in
1829. It was the idea of two friends: Charles Merivale, a Cambridge
student, and Charles Wordsworth, an Oxford student. They decided
to hold the first competition at Henley and the rowers from Oxford
won that competition. 419
The University Boat Race goes from Putney to Mortlake on the
Thames. The distance to row is 6.7 km. The Cambridge rowers wear
light blue shirts and their fellow-students from Oxford — the dark
blue ones. Thus we came to differentiate between the two different
hues of the same blue colour: Oxford blue and Cambridge blue. There
are eight men in each boat. Every boat is controlled by a cox.
Traditionally coxes are men, but Susan Brown from Oxford was the
first female cox to break the tradition. In 1981 she led her team to
a victory.
academic achievements — достижения в учебе
to hold the first competition — провести первое соревнование
rowers — гребцы
hues — оттенки
to break the tradition — нарушить традицию
to lead one’s team to a victory — привести свою команду к победе
420 Заполните пропуски в предложениях словами из текста.
1. In the nineteenth century ____________ was quite popular

at both Oxford and Cambridge.
2. Spring boat racing ___________ took place in 1829.
3. The first race was won by the ____________ from Oxford.
4. The University Boat Race goes from Putney to Mortlake on
the ____________.
5. The rowers _____________ the distance of 6.7 km.
6. The Cambridge rowers wear ___________ blue shirts, while
the Oxonians are dressed in the dark blue ones.
7. There are ___________ men in each boat.
8. Every boat is controlled by a __________.
9. Traditionally coxes are ___________, but there were exceptions
to the rule.

The name “Oxford” is derived from the Anglo-Saxon “Oxnaforda”
meaning a ford for oxen. Natives and residents of Oxford, along with
the University of Oxford staff and all its students are collectively
known as “Oxonians”. Oxford is well-known as the city of the
“dreaming spires”. This term first appeared in the poem called
“Thyrsis” by Matthew Arnold (1822—1888).
Relations between Oxford residents and university students got
sour on a regular basis. In 1209 a riot occurred that forced a number 421
of students to flee the city and head to Cambridge, where they founded
a second university.
Cambridge is a peaceful university town. It takes its name from the
Romans who bridged the river Cam and built the first proper
settlement, known as Camboritum. Magnificent university colleges
of Cambridge, especially the Trinity College, St. John’s, Emmanuel,
Queen’s, Jesus College, and most awe-inspiring King’s College are
definitely worth seen, ‘cause they are architectural masterpieces. The
best way to explore them is to do “The Backs”, i. e. to meander through
the lawns and numerous riverside walks that run behind these colleges.
Visiting Oxford and Cambridge on a guided tour you will learn
lots of interesting facts about these university towns. For instance,
few people know that in the course of the Second World War the city
of Oxford was spared German bomb attacks, because Adolf Hitler
planned to make Oxford the capital of his new dominion. But Hitler
was not original, because during the English Civil War Oxford had
already functioned as a capital. Being expelled from London by
parliamentarian forces, King Charles I held the royal court at Oxford.

“University Boat Race”, с. 420.
1. In the nineteenth century rowing was quite popular at both
Oxford and Cambridge.
2. Spring boat racing first took place in 1829.
3. The first race was won by the rowers from Oxford.
4. The University Boat Race goes from Putney to Mortlake on
422 the Thames.
5. The rowers cover the distance of 6.7 km.
6. The Cambridge rowers wear light blue shirts, while the
Oxonians are dressed in the dark blue ones.
7. There are eight men in each boat.
8. Every boat is controlled by a cox.
9. Traditionally coxes are men, but there were exceptions to the
rule.
Early May Bank Holiday

Early May Bank holiday falls on the first Monday in May. Initially
it was celebrated on 1 May. May 1st was an important holiday in the
Middle Ages. Many works of literature convey the atmosphere of great
joy and excitement, peculiar of this day. In R. Southey’s “Watt Tyler”
one can read the following:
Cheerful on this holiday, / / Welcome we the merry May. / / On ev’ry
sunny hillock spread, / / The pale primrose rears her head; / / Rich with
sweets the western gale / / Sweeps along the cowslip’d dale. / / Every bank 423
with violets gay, / / Smiles to welcome in the May. / / The linnet from the
budding grove, / / Chirps her vernal song of love. / / The copse resounds
the throstle’s notes, / / On each wild gale sweet music floats; / / And melody
from every spray, / / Welcomes in the merry May. / / Cheerful on this
holiday, / / Welcome we the merry May.
In the very early morning, young girls went to the fields and
washed their faces with dew. They believed this made them beautiful
for the whole year. The day was also marked by various kinds
of dancing: square dance, barley-break (barley-brake in old form
of spelling), Morris Dance and dancing around the maypole tree.
Also on May Day the most beautiful girl was chosen as a May-Day
Queen, and young men competed in shooting, trying to win prizes
with their bows and arrows.
to convey — передавать
girls washed their faces with dew — девушки умывали лица
водой
maypole tree — майское дерево
young men competed in shooting — юноши состязались
в стрельбе
bow — лук
424 arrow — стрела
Опираясь на информацию из текста, дайте английские на-

звания следующим неизменным атрибутам празднования
Первого мая в Cредние века.
1. Столб, украшенный лентами, вокруг которого принято

было танцевать в праздник 1 Мая. — ________________
________________________________________________
2. Местом для этих игрищ обычно было поле или гумно.
Участниками становились три пары, одна из которых,
находящаяся в центре, или «доме», должна была поймать
другие пары, которые под натиском могли выпускать руку
своего партнера, образуя таким образом новую пару. —
________________________________________________
3. Танец в костюмах героев легенды о Робин Гуде. — ____
________________________________________________
May Day Quiz

Выберите правильный вариант и закончите предложения.
1. May Day celebrations have their origins …
а. in the Roman festival of Flora, goddess of fruit and flowers.
b. in the Anglo-Saxon festivity commemorating Freya,
goddess of peace and plenty.
c. in Roman Lupercalia.
2. The May Queen is the human replica of …
a. Freya. 425
b. Flora.
c. Easter.
3. The holiday was held annually from April 28th to May 3rd and
marked the beginning of …
a. summer.
b. spring.
c. autumn.
4. Traditional English May Day celebrations include …
a. rejoicing, family get-togethers and merry-making.
b. parades, ethnic carnivals and pastimes in the open air.
c. Morris dancing, crowning a May Queen and dancing
around a Maypole.
5. Morris dancing is a traditional English form of folk dancing,
performed by …
a. young children.
b. groups of men or women.
c. women only.
Cкажите, о ком или о чем идет речь в каждом из абзацев.
1. She doesn’t take part in the games or dancing, sitting like

a queen in a flower-decked “throne” to watch her
“subjects”. — _____________________________________
2. The dancing is loads of fun. It is usually accompanied by an
accordion player, a fiddle player or a noisy band with
a drum. — _______________________________________
426 3. They are often dressed in white with coloured baldrics

(coloured belts) across their chests, but generally the dress
depends on the locality the dance is performed in. — ____
________________________________________________
4. It is a traditional May Day dance, when people dance around
cut down young trees, stuck into the ground and bedecked
with plaits of ribbons. In such a way they celebrate the arrival
of summer with its fine weather, suitable for planting and
gardening. — _____________________________________

Maypoles were once kept from one year to the next. Skipping round
the pole involved weeks of preliminary preparations and practices.
Maypoles are still a part of village greens and on May Day people
dance around them.

“Early May Bank Holiday”, с. 424.
1. Столб, украшенный лентами, вокруг которого принято
было танцевать в праздник 1 Мая. — Maypole
2. Местом для этих игрищ обычно было поле или гумно.
Участниками становились три пары, одна из которых,
находящаяся в центре, или «доме», должна была поймать
другие пары, которые под натиском могли выпускать руку
своего партнера, образуя таким образом новую пару. — 427
Barley-brake
3. Танец в костюмах героев легенды о Робин Гуде. — Morris
dance
Ключ к заданию “May Day Quiz”, с. 425.

1. May Day celebrations have their origins in the Roman festival
of Flora, goddess of fruit and flowers.
2. The May Queen is the human replica of Flora.
3. The holiday was held annually from April 28th to May 3rd and
marked the beginning of summer.
4. Traditional English May Day celebrations include Morris
dancing, crowning a May Queen and dancing around
a Maypole.
5. Morris dancing is a traditional English form of folk dancing,
performed by groups of men or women.

1. She doesn’t take part in the games or dancing, sitting like
a queen in a flower-decked “throne” to watch her “subjects”. —
a May Queen
2. The dancing is loads of fun. It is usually accompanied by an
accordion player, a fiddle player or a noisy band with a drum. —
Morris Dance
428 3. They are often dressed in white with coloured baldrics
(coloured belts) across their chests, but generally the dress
depends on the locality the dance is performed in. — Morris
dancers
4. It is a traditional May Day dance, when people dance around
cut down young trees, stuck into the ground and bedecked
with plaits of ribbons. In such a way they celebrate the arrival
of summer with its fine weather, suitable for planting and
gardening. — Maypole Dancing
Summer Bank Holiday*

The Summer Bank Holiday was first introduced by the Bank
Holidays Act of 1871. The very first celebration took place the same
year. Originally the holiday was set up in order to give all bank
employees an opportunity to play cricket and attend cricket matches.
In the XX century, after a trial period from 1965 to 1970, the Banking
and Financial Dealings Act of 1971 moved the Summer Bank Holiday
to the last Monday in August for England, Wales and Northern Ireland
only. Thus, exactly 100 years later, another day was prescribed for the 429
celebrations of the Summer bank holiday in these three countries. In
Scotland, it remained on the first Monday in August and is still
celebrated accordingly.
People enjoy this three-day weekend which marks the end of the
summer holiday period. It means that many people have to return to
their work or studies, and usually there is a lot of congestion on roads.
In London the Notting Hill Carnival is held. This is Europe’s biggest
street carnival, and the second largest street carnival in the world.
The Notting Hill Carnival is best known for the vibrant colours and
variety of costumes, day and night dancing, West Indian food, as well
as music, played by steel drum bands. The festival has been held every
year since 1965. It started as a protest of immigrants from the West
Indies (a group of islands in the Caribbean) against the racism, poor
working and housing conditions that they suffered in the UK.
Nowadays the Notting Hill Carnival is a multicultural social event
and festivity, attracting more than two million people.
to set up — устанавливать
bank employees — банковские служащие
a lot of congestion on roads — значительное скопление транс-
порта на дорогах, перегруженность дорог
street carnival — уличный карнавал
drum — барабан
poor working and housing conditions — плохие условия труда
430 и жилищные условия
True False
1. In England, Wales and Northern Ireland,

the summer bank holiday is celebrated on
the last Monday of August.
2. In Scotland the Summer Bank Holiday is

still observed on the first Monday
of August.
3. This holiday marks the end of the summer

vocations.
4. In London the Notting Hill Carnival is held

every year since 1965.
5. It is the world’s biggest street carnival.

Заполните пропуски в тексте подходящими по смыслу

предлогами. Какой из парков Лондона выбрали бы вы или
члены вашей семьи для прогулки?
A Decent Stroll on a Summer Bank Holiday
Five __ London’s nine royal parks are ___ the very heart ___ the
capital. St. James’s Park ___ the West End is beautiful and compact.
The park is ideal ___ a decent pastime all day long and is most special
___ night. The buildings ___ Westminster, the Mall, the Admiralty
Arch, Nash’s Carlton Terrace, the Duke of York’s column, Buckingham 431
and St. James’s palaces are all very close ___ it. Green Park is the
plainest ___ the royal parks, marked ___ thick, rich grass and
formidable stands ___ trees. Regent’s park may be characterized as
strikingly beautiful. It was designed ___ John Nash ___ George IV
when he was Prince Regent. It is boarded ___ Regent’s crescent,
Palladian mansions and the Regent’s Canal. Kensington gardens merge
___ Hyde Park, but are characterized ___ more formal, more enclosed
character. Hyde Park ___ Central London boasts 136 hectares ___
greenery and is a wonderful place to relax. Richmond Park is the best
countryside-substitute ___ London and the largest city park in Europe
with 820 hectares ___ land. It is home ___ wildlife and is ideal ___
both energetic and less energetic pursuits. Battersea Park is the
riverside park opened ___ 1858 by Queen Victoria. It is renowned
___ excellent sports and children’s facilities, as well as ___ numerous
festivals held annually, and fascinating fun-fairs. Royal Botanic
Gardens in Kew (Kew gardens) were first laid out ___ 1751 by William
Chambers. The place boasts world’s largest collection ___ orchids
and not only, having a lot to offer all year round.
Hyde Park
Hyde Park in London is very special. It became the first public
garden in 1637. In Hyde Park one can row a boat on the 40-acre
Serpentine lake, ride a horse, listen to a military band, etc. Another
attraction of the park is its Speaker’s Corner near the Marble Arch,
where the soapbox orators spout their opinions. But the park should
432 be avoided after dark. The same is true about the Hampstead Heath,
occupying the area of 320 hectares. Its rolling, wooded hills, as well
as woodland bathing ponds and breath-taking views from Parliament
Hill should be enjoyed at day-time.
Kensington gardens trace their origin to the XVII century. In 1689
William III nipped 26 acres off the western end of Hyde Park to make
a garden for Kensington Palace. Kensington gardens were not open
to public until the mid-19thcentury.
Royal Botanic Gardens in Kew, best known as Kew Gardens, cannot
be associated just with a park. It’s not exactly a park, but a scientific
institute, carrying out serious horticultural research.

“Summer Bank Holiday”, c. 430.
1. In England, Wales and Northern Ireland, the summer bank
holiday is celebrated on the last Monday of August. True
2. In Scotland the Summer Bank Holiday is still observed on the
first Monday of August. True
3. This holiday marks the end of the summer vocations. True
4. In London the Notting Hill Carnival is held every year since 433
1965. True
5. It is the world’s biggest street carnival. False
Ключ к заданию по тексту “A Decent Stroll in one

of the London Parks on a Summer Bank Holiday”,
c. 431.
I.
Five of London’s nine royal parks are in the very heart of the
capital. St. James’s Park in the West End is beautiful and compact. The
park is ideal for a decent pastime all day long and is most special at
night. The buildings of Westminster, the Mall, the Admiralty Arch,
Nash’s Carlton Terrace, the Duke of York’s column, Buckingham and
St. James’s palaces are all very close to it. Green Park is the plainest
of the royal parks, marked by thick, rich grass and formidable stands
of trees. Regent’s park may be characterized as strikingly beautiful. It
was designed by John Nash for George IV when he was Prince Regent.
It is boarded by Regent’s crescent, Palladian mansions and the Regent’s
Canal. Kensington gardens merge into Hyde Park, but are characterized
by more formal, more enclosed character. Hyde Park in Central London
boasts 136 hectares of greenery and is a wonderful place to relax.
Richmond Park is the best countryside-substitute in London and the
largest city park in Europe with 820 hectares of land. It is home
to wildlife and is ideal for both energetic and less energetic pursuits.
Battersea Park is the riverside park opened in 1858 by Queen Victoria.
434 It is renowned for excellent sports and children’s facilities, as well as
for numerous festivals held annually, and fascinating fun-fairs. Royal
Botanic Gardens in Kew (Kew gardens) were first laid out in 1751
by William Chambers. The place boasts world’s largest collection
of orchids and not only, having a lot to offer all year round.
II.
St. James’s Park would do for the whole family, because of the
near-by sights and exceptionally beautiful greenery. My brother likes
to take photos of the city at night, and in the vicinity of this very park
the pictures of London are most likely to be flattering. My Grandpa
may as well choose Hyde Park, because he is keen on rowing.
Halloween*
st
October 31 is Halloween. The name of the holiday is an old form
for “Hallows Evening”, the night before “All Hallows” or “All Saints’
Day”. The holiday is also known as Beggars’ Night or Trick-or-Treat
night. It is usually a time for making fun. At the Halloween parties
people wear masks and dress as ghosts and witches, though one can
also meet pirates, historical and political figures, princesses,
Cinderellas, etc. The first Halloween card was made in the early 1900s.
Since that time Halloween cards have gained enormous popularity.
It is also a tradition to make special Halloween lamps from a large 435
pumpkin. One should take out the middle of the pumpkin, cut holes
for the eyes, nose and mouth, and finally, put a candle inside a pumpkin
so that the scary face was visible from far away. This is the so-called
Jack-o’-lantern. As the old story has it, a man named Jack who was
a bitter drunkard challenged Satan to climb up the tree. Then he
carved an image of the cross on the bark, trapping the Devil there.
Then they made a deal that if the Satan wouldn’t tempt Jack again,
Jack would invent something to let him down the tree. After Jack died
he was denied entrance to both Heaven and Hell, ‘cause he was not
righteous, and, at the same time, he dared to trick the Devil himself.
Because of that Jack was given only one single ember to light his way
through the darkness, and that Satan’s ember was placed inside
of a pumpkin in order to keep it glowing for as long as possible .
The pulp of the pumpkin is not normally thrown away, being often
used for making a delicious pumpkin-pie. Halloween parties are also
marked by retelling various tales of horror that adds to a mysterious
atmosphere.
righteous — праведный
to dare — осмелиться
to trick — обманывать, надувать
embers — последние тлеющие угольки
to glow — тлеть
436 True False
1. Halloween is a holiday for kids.

2. Halloween comes from “All Hallows Even”,
the eve (night before) All Hallows day.
3. Halloween, i. e. eve of All Saints Day,

is celebrated on the 31st of November.
4. Halloween originated as a Celtic pagan

festival.
5. Jack-o’-lantern or Pumpkin Lantern is

a hollowed out pumpkin with a face cut
into one side and a candle lit inside it.
6. Jack-o’-lanterns got their names after

a Jack, who could enter neither heaven nor
hell and had to walk the earth with his
lantern until the Judgment Day.

The druids were the first to observe Halloween circa 700 B.C. On
November 1 they celebrated the festival of Samhain, marking the end
of the harvest and honoring the dead. Later on the night before the
holiday itself came to be known as the Eve of All Hallows, a.k.a.
Hallow Even, a.k.a. Hallow e’en.
The Roman festival for remembering the dead was also held in
October. During this time, the Romans remembered their goddess,
Pomona, who was the goddess of the trees and fruits. When the 437
Romans came to Britain, they began to hold their festival on the same
day as Celtic Samhain. Many scientists believe that apple games on
Halloween reflect the Roman tradition.
Many regions of the UK still recognize Halloween as Mischief
Night. It is called so because children would normally knock on the
doors of the houses dressed as witches, ghosts, kelpies, spunkies, etc.
and say “Trick or Treat”, which means “Give me / us some treat or I / we
will play a trick on you”. “Appalled” householders were supposed to
give a treat in order to keep “ghosts” away from their houses. Many
people would also place food outside their homes without any threats.
It was also done in order to please the scary ghosts and prevent them
from entering the house.
Just Imagine!
Of all fruits and vegetables, pumpkin is the best source of vitamin
A. Just a half-cup of the orange juice from its pulp will provide you
with more than three times of the recommended daily requirement!
Придумайте собственные заголовки для данных отрывков.
1. ______________________________________
Candles are lit inside the pumpkins because fire was very
important to the Celts. As many other early people the Celts
thought that evil spirits came with the long hours of winter
darkness. Because of that they used fire to scare away evil
spirits, firmly believing that light was more powerful than the
entire darkness.
438
2. ______________________________________
“Apple Bobbing or Duck-apple” is a very popular Halloween-
game in Britain. On the holiday the British enjoy bobbing for
apples, which are placed in a tub or a large basin of water.
The contestants are usually blindfolded, and their task is to
take one bite from one of the apples without using their
hands. It is rather difficult because even if they are not
blindfolded, they are not permitted to edge the apple to the
sides of the bowl, thus getting hold of it.
3. ______________________________________
On Halloween, when it was thought that the barrier between
the world of people and the spirit world was very thin and
that the spirits were most likely to be seen on earth, people
were afraid of encountering ghosts outside their homes.
Therefore after dark people would leave home only wearing
scary costumes and masks, thus making the ghosts mistake
them for fellow spirits.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Halloween”, c. 436.

1. Halloween is a holiday for kids. False
2. Halloween comes from “All Hallows Even”, the eve (night
before) All Hallows day. True
3. Halloween, i. e. eve of All Saints Day, is celebrated on the 31st
of November. False
4. Halloween originated as a Celtic pagan festival. True
439
5. Jack-o’-lantern or Pumpkin Lantern is a hollowed out pumpkin
with a face cut into one side and a candle lit inside. True
6. Jack-o’-lanterns got their name after a Jack, who could enter
neither heaven nor hell, and had to walk the earth with his
lantern until the Judgment Day. True

Примеры выполнения задания:
Pagan Fire of Halloween
Candles are lit inside the pumpkins because fire was very
important to the Celts. As many other early people the Celts thought
that evil spirits came with the long hours of winter darkness. Because
of that they used fire to scare away evil spirits, firmly believing that
440 light was more powerful than the entire darkness.
Apple Bobbing
“Apple Bobbing or Duck-apple” is a very popular Halloween-
game in Britain. On the holiday the British enjoy bobbing for apples,
which are placed in a tub or a large basin of water. The contestants
are usually blindfolded, and their task is to take one bite from one
of the apples without using their hands. It is rather difficult because
even if they are not blindfolded, they are not permitted to edge the
apple to the sides of the bowl, thus getting hold of it.
Halloween: Freaks, Frolics, Fancy Dressing

On Halloween, when it was thought that the barrier between
the world of people and the spirit world was very thin and that the
spirits were most likely to be seen on earth, people were afraid
of encountering ghosts outside their homes. Therefore after dark
people would leave home only wearing scary costumes and masks,
thus making the ghosts mistake them for fellow spirits.
State Opening of Parliament:

Main Ceremonial Preparations*
State Opening of Parliament is a colourful piece of pageantry,
attracting large crowds of people in London and millions of TV viewers
all over the world. It takes place either on the first day of a new
parliamentary session (usually in November), or shortly after a general
election. The date of this main ceremonial event of the parliamentary
year is announced by the Government in both Houses of the British
Parliament. Lots of ceremonial events take place on the day. First of all,
there exists a long-standing tradition to search the cellars of Parliament 441
before the monarch enters the House of Lords. Each year since 1605,
when Guy Falkes and his accomplices attempted to blow off the Houses
of Parliament with King James I inside, the Yeomen of the Guard make
sure there is no gunpowder concealed in the cellars of Parliament.
In order to guarantee the Sovereign’s safety, who can possibly face
a hostile Parliament, the Crown also takes a ceremonial hostage —
one member of the House of Commons. This is done before the
monarch leaves her residence in Buckingham Palace and the hostage
is released as soon as the Queen comes back home safe. By tradition,
the Queen, escorted by her Household Cavalry, arrives at the Palace
of Westminster in an enclosed four horse-drawn State Irish Coach,
which is always used for the occasion. It should be mentioned that
the original Irish State Coach was built by the Lord Mayor of Dublin
in 1851. Being seriously damaged by fire in 1911, the coach was
completely restored much later, in 1989, by the specialists from the
Royal Mews. The State Imperial Crown that the monarch wears on
the day is carried to the Parliament in a separate State Coach.
the cellars of Parliament — подвалы здания парламента
to blow off — взорвать, взрывать
to conseal — прятать
the hostage is released — заложник освобождается
being seriously damaged by fire — будучи серьезно поврежден-
ной огнем
to be completely restored — быть полностью восстановленной
442 Royal Mews — королевский каретный двор
Опираясь на информацию из текста, назовите традицию,

о происхождении которой детальнее рассказывается в при-
веденном отрывке.
This tradition echoes the clash between a monarch and the
Parliament that took place in 1642 when king Charles I rushed into
the House of Commons with the aim to arrest several MPs for treason.
The Parliament protected itself by a special Parliamentary Act
according to which the monarch is not permitted to enter the House
of Commons, which is why the State opening of Parliament is always
held in the House of Lords and the crown also takes measures
protecting itself.
Прочитайте текст. Укажите, соединив линией, кто из офи-

циальных лиц (левая колонка) исполняет указанные функ-
ции в День открытия парламента Великобритании (правая
колонка).
State Opening of Parliament: the Procedure

At about 11.15 a. m. the Queen enters the Parliament through
a special Sovereign’s Entrance which is under the Victoria Tower.
Upon the Sovereign’s entrance to the Palace of Westminster the Union
443
Flag is replaced by the Royal Standard, symbolising that the monarch
is in attendance. In the Robing Room the Queen puts on the Imperial
State Crown and a parliamentary robe, also known as the Parliament
Robe of State. Through the Royal Gallery she proceeds to the House
of Lords and takes the throne. Other members of the royal family are
also present.
The official known as “Black Rod” or “Gentleman Usher of the
Black Rod” is sent to summon the Commons. When the Commons
arrive at the Bar of the House of Lords, the “Speech from the Throne”
or the “Queen’s Speech” is delivered to both — the Lords and the
Commons. The speech gives an outline of the Government’s agenda
for the next-coming year. The Queen always reads the speech drawn
up and approved by her Cabinet. The tone of this address is neutral.
After the speech is carried out, the Commons bow again and return
to their Chamber. Traditionally, the members of both Houses
of Parliament listen to the Queen’s Speech respectfully, showing no
approval or discontent. Later on the main points of the speech are
debated in each House.
1. The Black a. They bow to the monarch, and stand behind

Rod / The the Bar, i. e. at the opposite end of the Chamber
Gentleman from the Throne, to hear the Queen’s Speech.
Usher of the They stand there because no person who is not
Black Rod a member of the House of Lords may pass the
Bar unbidden when the Upper House is in
session. The same is true to the Commons.
2. The Serjeant- b. Under the escort of the Doorkeeper of the
at-Arms House of Lords and an inspector of police, who
444 of the House orders “Hats off, Strangers!” to all persons along
of Commons the way, the officer approaches the doors of the
Commons. As a symbol of the Commons’
independence, the door to their chamber is
demonstratively slammed in his face and not
opened until he has knocked on the door
thrice. He always knocks at the door with his
staff of office — a black ebony stick. At the bar,
he bows to the Speaker and addresses him on
behalf of the monarch, expressing her order for
the Commons to attend the summons at once.
3. The c. This officer picks up the ceremonial mace and,
Commons with the Speaker and Black Rod, they lead the
two lines of MPs from the House of Commons
to the upper house of the British Parliament —
the House of Lords. The Commons always walk
in pairs, and always each pair represents two
different political parties. Thus the Prime
Minister and the Leader of the Opposition
usually walk side-by-side.

State Opening of Parliament is a splendid opportunity for any
tourist visiting London to see the Queen. It is better to get into position
early and choose a place somewhere at the north side of the Mall
where the crowds are normally less heavy. By tradition the Queen
leaves Buckingham Palace at 10.37 a. m., and, escorted by her
Household Cavalry, passes through the Mall and Horse Guards Parade
to the Palace of Westminster. She arrives there in an enclosed four
horse-drawn State Irish Coach, which is most often used for the 445
occasion. Very rarely the Australian State Coach may be chosen
instead of it. At about 11.15 a. m. the monarch enters the Parliament.
On her entry to the House of Lords a gun salute goes off in Hyde
Park. The monarch proceeds to the Robing Room, where she puts on
the Imperial State Crown and the Parliament Robe of State. Through
the Royal Gallery the Queen goes to the House of Lords and takes
the throne. As you remember, she then reads a speech outlining the
government’s legislative initiatives. The speech carried out by the
British monarch on the day of State Opening of Parliament is
traditionally written on goatskin vellum.
In 1974, when two general elections were held, there were two
State Openings of Parliament.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “State Opening

of Parliament: Main Ceremonial Preparations”, c. 442.
A tradition to take a ceremonial hostage before the State Opening
of Parliament.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “State Opening

of Parliament: the Рrocedure”, с. 444.
1. The Black Rod / The Gentleman Usher of the Black Rod — b.
446
2. The Serjeant-at-Arms of the House of Commons — c.
3. The Commons — a.
Remembrance or Poppy Day*

The British Remembrance Day or Poppy Day is held on
11 November. The holiday is marked by the magic of three identical
figures 11 — 11 — 11, standing for the date in the calendar, the
eleventh month of the year, i. e. November, and the time — 11 o’clock.
This combination commemorates the end of World War One,
announced on 11 November 1918. On that day the armistice was
signed in Compiègne, Northern France, at 5 a. m. Six hours later, i. e.
at 11 a. m. the actual fighting stopped. Because of that the holiday
was also known as the Armistice Day. Now it is a day to remember 447
all those who fell in both World wars.
The event is always commemorated by a two-minute silence at
11am on 11 November. It should be mentioned that the exact timing
of silence was first proposed by Edward George Honey — an
Australian journalist from Melbourne. The man published his
suggestion in the London Evening News on 8 May 1919. Having read
the paper, English King George V issued the proclamation
of 7 November 1919 which called for a two-minute silence.
At present, the monarch, members of the Royal Family, along with
leading politicians, gather at the Cenotaph — a large war memorial in
Whitehall, in London. The nearest Sunday to 11 November is called
Remembrance Sunday. On the day church services are held to honour
those involved in wars, and wreaths are laid on the war memorials all
over the country. On Remembrance Day or Poppy Day, people traditionally
wear artificial poppies, symbolizing drops of blood. The poppies are
worn because during military actions of World War One poppy seeds
were churned up the soil and the flowers bloomed like never before.
Remembrance Day — День памяти
to stand for — символизировать что-либо
Armistice Day — День перемирия, последний день Первой ми-
ровой войны
leading politicians — ведущие политики
artificial poppies — искусственные маки
the flowers bloomed like never before — цветы цвели, как никог-
448 да раньше
Заполните пропуски в предложениях подходящими по смыс-
лу словами, опираясь на прочитанный текст.
1. Cenotaph is an empty tomb or a ___________ erected
in honor of a person who is buried elsewhere.
2. Poppies usually do not have a fixed _________ — it is a form
of donation.
3. In November 1921, the British Legion and Austrian Returned
Sailor's and Soldier's League started selling artificial
___________ for the very first time.
4. These words can be found adorning many war ____________
in the UK:
They shall grow not old, as we that are left grow old:
Age shall not weary them, nor the years condemn.
At the going down of the sun and in the morning
We will remember them.
Laurence Binyon (1869—1943), the fourth stanza of “For the Fallen”

The most famous bloom of poppies in the war was in Ypres, a town
in Flanders, Belgium, which was crucial to the Allied defense. One
of the three battles fought there was marked by the first use of the
chlorine gas by the Germans, which was the other factor that brought
forth the poppies in unprecedented quantities. A Canadian soldier,
Major John McCrae (1872—1918), being inspired by the blooming
poppies, wrote his most famous poem “In Flanders Fields”:
In Flanders fields the poppies blow 449
Between the crosses, row on row
That mark our place; and in the sky
The larks, still bravely singing, fly
Scarce heard amid the guns below.
We are the Dead. Short days ago
We lived, felt dawn, saw sunset glow,
Loved and were loved, and now we lie
In Flanders fields.
Take up our quarrel with the foe:
To you from failing hands we throw
The torch; be yours to hold it high.
If ye break faith with us who die
We shall not sleep, though poppies grow
In Flanders fields.
The verse, in turn, inspired the Royal British Legion to adopt the
poppy as their emblem. Therefore the emblems of the day are sold by
the Royal British Legion — a charity dedicated to helping war veterans.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Remembrance or Poppy

Day”, с. 448.
1. Cenotaph is an empty tomb or a monument erected in honor
of a person who is buried elsewhere.
2. Poppies usually do not have a fixed price — it is a form
of donation.
3. In November 1921, the British Legion and Austrian Returned
450 Sailor’s and Soldier’s League started selling artificial poppies
for the very first time.
4. These words can be found adorning many war memorials
in the UK:
They shall grow not old, as we that are left grow old:
Age shall not weary them, nor the years condemn.
At the going down of the sun and in the morning
We will remember them.
Laurence Binyon (1869—1943),
the fourth stanza of “For the Fallen”
Guy Fawkes’ Day оr Bonfire Night*

Guy Fawkes’ Day, also known as “Bonfire Night” or “Fireworks
Night” is a very important holiday in Britain, though the event has
never been given the status of a public holiday. On the night
of November 5th the British commemorate the capture of Guy Fawkes.
On November 5, 1605 Guy Fawkes and his numerous accomplices
(more than 60) attempted to blow up the premises of Parliament with
King James I inside. They concealed a pretty fat charge of gunpowder
(36 barrels) in the cellars of Parliament, but their plot, known as the 451
“Gunpowder Plot” or the “Gunpowder Treason and Plot” was
discovered and the inspirator of the plan was caught red-handed.
Soon after that bonfires were lit in London to celebrate the discovery
of the plot and in 1606 Parliament agreed to make 5th November a day
of public thanksgiving. Ever since that time 5 November has been
celebrated with fireworks and bonfires. On the day bells are rung all
over the country to mark the deliverance of the monarch and his
government. Because of that 5 November is also called the Ringing
Day, like a number of other days appointed for church bells to be rung.
On 5 November children used to raise money needed for buying
fireworks by displaying stuffed effigies of Guy Fawkes. The tradition
was to ask “a penny for the guy”.
At present burning of various effigies, including not only Guy
Fawkes' but those of notorious politicians or world’s military leaders,
is not very popular.
It is customary to spend a lot on fireworks and to give the ringers
money and drinks.
numerous accomplices — многочисленные сообщники
a pretty fat charge of gunpowder — значительное количество по-
роха
“Gunpowder Plot” — «пороховой заговор»
inspirator — вдохновитель
thanksgiving — благодарение
effigies — чучела
452 notorious politicians — скандально известные политики
Найдите и зачеркните в каждой строке одно лишнее сло-

во, которое не ассоциируется с данным праздником.
1. Fireworks — ringers — money — flowers — drinks —

church — bells.
2. Guy — children — money — fireworks — officer.
3. Gunpowder — treason — plot — cellars — accomplices —
queen.
4. Effigies — politicians — charity — custom — bonfires.

In Britain it is an offence for any person under the age of 18 to
possess adult fireworks, i. e. all fireworks except sparklers and party
poppers, in a public place.
It is an offence to possess category 4 fireworks, i. e. professional
display fireworks, unless you are a professional, licensed in
pyrotechnics.
It is an offence to supply fireworks to anyone under the age of 18.
It is an offence to use fireworks between 11 p. m. and 7 a. m. apart 453
from:
— November 5th — until 12 a. m.;
— New Years Eve — until 1 a. m.;
— Chinese New Year — until 1 a. m.;
— Diwali night — until 1 a. m.
It is an offence for any person to throw, cast or fire any firework
into any highway, street, thoroughfare or public place.
In Britain there is a well-known rhyme dedicated to Guy Fawkes’
Day:
Remember, remember the 5th of November
Gunpowder, treason and plot.
I see no reason that / why gunpowder treason
Should ever be forgot.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Guy Fawkes’ Day оr

Bonfire Night”, c. 452.
1. Fireworks — ringers — money — flowers — drinks —
church-bells.
2. Guy — children — money — fireworks — officer.
3. Gunpowder — treason — plot — cellars — accomplices —
queen.
454 4. Effigies — politicians — charity — custom — bonfires.
St. Andrew’s Day
The National Day of Scotland or St. Andrew’s Day falls on 30
November. St. Andrew was the first Apostle, fisherman by trade, who
lived in Galilee. He is also a brother of Simon Peter, and follower
of John the Baptist. The patron of Scotland is believed to have died
on a diagonally transversed cross, called saltire. The diagonal cross
he was crucified on is represented on the flag of Scotland, and a blue
background symbolizes the skies, against which the cross was
silhouetted. 455
The Saint’s day is celebrated with traditional Scottish food, music
(especially bagpipes), dancing, and good Scotch whisky. Around
midnight on November 29, it was traditional for girls to pray to this
saint for a husband. They would formulate their wishes and look for
a certain sign, revealing the nearest future. A girl wishing to marry
could throw her shoe at a door. If the toe of the shoe pointed to the
exit, it was believed she would soon marry and leave her parents’
house in less than a year. The other way round to tell fortunes on
the Eve of St. Andrew’s Day was to peel a whole apple without breaking
the peel and then throw it over one’s shoulder. If the peel formed
a certain letter of the alphabet, the girls could suggest the possible
names of their future spouses.
Galilee — Галилея
John the Baptist — Иоанн Креститель
transversed — поперечный
to be silhouetted — вырисовываться на фоне чего-то
bagpipe — волынка (музыкальный инструмент)
to tell fortunes — предсказывать будущее
spouses — супруги
456
Соедините части предложений.
1. His name is of Greek origin, a. at the city of Patras (Patræ).
2. He is also considered to be b. also a patron saint
the founder of Ukraine, Romania and
Russia.
3. He was born in Bethsaida c. not only Jesus.
4. He was also a disciple d. preacher of Christianity
of John the Baptist, in the territory of Georgia
and the founder of the
Georgian church.
5. The saint preached as well e. on the Sea of Galilee.
6. He is f. it means “valour”.
7. He was martyred by g. and the first bishop of the
crucifixion Church of Byzantium.
8. He is deemed to be the first h. along the Black Sea, the
Dnieper, the Volga
Расставьте приведенные абзацы в логической последова-

тельности. Прочитайте получившийся текст.
St. Andrew аnd Scotland

St. Andrew’s Day is observed on November 30 in both the
Eastern and Western churches. One should also mention that in the
traditional liturgical books of the Catholic Church, the feast
of St. Andrew is the first feast day in the Proper of Saints.
The white saltire set against a celestial blue background has 457
been adopted as the national flag of Scotland on the basis of the
legend. According to it, in 832 AD, Уengus II led an army of Picts
and Scots into battle against the Angles, led by Æthelstan. The battle
took place near modern-day Athelstaneford, East Lothian. The legend
has it that Уengus II was heavily outnumbered. Understanding that,
he prayed to St. Andrew, vowing, that in case of victory he would
appoint Saint Andrew as the Patron Saint of Scotland.
About the middle of the 10th century, St. Andrew became the
patron saint of Scotland. However, there is evidence that St. Andrew
had been venerated in Scotland long before this as a man who
converted Scotland to Christianity.
On the morning of the decisive battle the Picts and Scots saw
the image of a diagonal cross: white clouds forming an X shape were
floating in the blue skies. Inspired and emboldened by this apparent
miracle, Уengus II’s forces fought bravely and were victorious in the
end. Óengus kept his promise and appointed Saint Andrew as the
Patron Saint of Scotland.

St. Andrew is best known as one of the disciples of Jesus. He was
born at Bethsaida, near the Sea of Galilee, and later on undertook
missionary work in Scythia and Greece.
The saint was a follower of John the Baptist and then became the
first apostle of Jesus. Andrew was the brother of Simon Peter, whom
he introduced to Jesus Christ. It’s interesting to note that when Jesus
wished to feed the five thousand in the desert it was Andrew who
458 pointed out the little boy with the five loaves and fishes.
St. Andrew was arrested for his Christian beliefs in Patrae,
215 kilometers west of Athens. Having suffered heavy scourging the
saint was bound by cords to a diagonal cross and then left there to die.
Andrew was reputed to have preached for two days from it.
One should emphasize the fact that St. Andrew himself didn’t want
any associations with Jesus’ crucifixion. He asked not to be nailed to
the cross, and his cross was not an upright one. As a result, St. Andrew
was crucified upon the crux decussata, i. e. an X-shaped cross, being
tied to it.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Saint Andrew”, c. 456.

1. His name is of Greek origin, it means “valour”.
2. He is also considered to be the founder and the first bishop
of the Church of Byzantium.
3. He was born in Bethsaida on the Sea of Galilee.
4. He was also a disciple of John the Baptist, not only Jesus.
5. The saint preached as well along the Black Sea, the Dnieper, 459
the Volga.
6. He is also a patron saint of Ukraine, Romania and Russia.
7. He was martyred by crucifixion at the city of Patras (Patræ).
8. He is deemed to be the first preacher of Christianity in the
territory of Georgia and the founder of the Georgian church.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “St. Andrew аnd

Scotland”, с. 457.
1. About the middle of the 10th century, St. Andrew became the
patron saint of Scotland. However, there is evidence that
St. Andrew had been venerated in Scotland long before this
as a man who converted Scotland to Christianity.
2. St. Andrew’s Day is observed on November 30 in both the
Eastern and Western churches. One should also mention that
460 in the traditional liturgical books of the Catholic Church, the
feast of St. Andrew is the first feast day in the Proper of Saints.
3. The white saltire set against a celestial blue background has
been adopted as the national flag of Scotland on the basis
of the legend. According to it, in 832 AD, Уengus II led an army
of Picts and Scots into battle against the Angles, led by
Æthelstan. The battle took place near modern-day
Athelstaneford, East Lothian. The legend has it that Уengus II
was heavily outnumbered. Understanding that, he prayed to
St. Andrew, vowing, that in case of victory he would appoint
Saint Andrew as the Patron Saint of Scotland.
4. On the morning of the decisive battle the Picts and Scots saw
the image of a diagonal cross: white clouds forming an X
shape were floating in the blue skies. Inspired and emboldened
by this apparent miracle, Уengus II’s forces fought bravely and
were victorious in the end. Óengus kept his promise and
appointed Saint Andrew as the Patron Saint of Scotland.
December 19th — Saint Nicolas’ Day*

There are few saints better known than Saint Nicholas of Myra,
called the Wonder-worker. He lived a life of great charity, and is still
celebrated as a great gift-giver and a patron saint of children, mariners,
merchants, travelers and brides. St. Nicholas ((?)270 — 6 December
343) was of Greek origin, born in the city of Patara in Asia Minor.
He was very religious from an early age. His family had been very
rich, but Nicholas became an orphan quite early and decided to give
all his riches to the needy. St. Nicholas was raised by his uncle, also 461
named Nicholas, who was the bishop of Patara. The uncle tonsured
young Nicholas as a reader, then as a presbyter (priest), and finally
a God-chosen youth became a Bishop of Myra (Demre, part of modern-
day Turkey) in Lycia. As a Christian bishop, St Nicholas was imprisoned
during the Christian persecution under the Roman Emperor Diocletian.
In 20 years, during the reign of Constantine the Great, the saint was
released. By the time Nicholas died, on December 6, 345, word of his
kind deeds and numerous miracles was widespread public knowledge.
Long after St. Nicholas’ death, in the year of 1087, following the
constant Muslim threat to Christianity in Asia Minor, relics
of St. Nicholas (about half of the bones) were translated to Bari, in
southeastern Italy. The remaining bones were taken to Venice in 1100.
By the late Middle Ages St. Nicholas’ day had been already observed
in Europe. In late medieval England, on Saint Nicholas’ Day parishes
held Yuletide “boy bishop” celebrations, where youths performed the
functions of priests and bishops, and exercised rule over their elders.
Asia Minor — Малая Азия
to tonsure — постригать
presbyter (priest) — пресвитер (священник)
medieval — средневековый
parish — приход

462
True False
1. Nicholas of Myra was born early in the

fourth century AD in Patara, a city in the
ancient district of Lycia, in southern Asia
Minor (modern Turkey).
2. His parents were wealthy, but in spite

of such a social background he lived a holy
and humble life, serving the needy and the
poor.
3. His wealthy parents died in an epidemic

while Nicholas was still young.
4. The Roman Emperor Diocletian persecuted

him for his Christian faith.
5. Nicholas was first buried in the church at

Myra, where he had served as bishop.

St. Nicholas is an unusual saint because most of his bones have
been preserved in one place — his crypt in Bari (Italy). The
transportation of St. Nicholas’ relics was a God-blessed deed, which
seemed like a theft only to the numerous locals who were too late to
defend the relics and then felt hurt and deprived. The monks guarding
St. Nicholas’ tomb in Myra were outnumbered by the Italians. They
did everything they could in order to protect the sacred relics, but
ended up being tied up. A harsh sound of an empty vial that fell on 463
the floor from a considerable height and remained unbroken, was
perceived as a sign that St. Nicholas himself wanted the transportation,
but the monks still were comfortless.
St. Nicholas had shown his benign attitude towards new abode. At
present a flask of manna is still extracted from the tomb of Saint
Nicholas every year on 6 December (old style, 19 December new
style) by the clergy of the basilica. The myrrh or manna is collected
from a sarcophagus with St. Nicholas’ relics, which is located in the
basilica vault. Vials with manna can be obtained in the shop nearby.

читайте текст о перенесении мощей cвятого Николая из
города Миры в Бари.
From Myra to Bari
Before the transportation of St. Nicholas’ bones to Bari it became
evident that his relics exuded a clear watery liquid with a scent
of a sweet perfume. It smells like rose water, and is called manna or
myrrh. This liquid is believed to possess miraculous powers. After
464
the relics were brought to Bari, they continued to exude liquid, to the
great joy of the clergy and numerous pilgrims. The container holding
manna is still carried in Bari as the centerpiece of the Saint’s feast day
(December 6 old style) and then vials of this myrrh are taken by the
believers all over the world. The quantity of myrrh helps to predict
the number of worshippers, because it is always enough for everyone.
In Italy a Benedictine abbot named Elia ordered the construction
of a cathedral in order to house the relics properly. When the relics
were entombed, Pope Urban II officially consecrated the basilica to
Saint Nicholas. It is still known as Basilica San Nicola.
After his death Saint Nicholas was buried in the church at Myra,
where he had served as bishop. But in the early Middle Ages rampant
Saracens endangered Christian places of worship and by the eleventh
century there had been several signs that the saint’s relics should be
translated to Bari in Italy — a large and a busy port of that time.
St. Nicholas’ bones were taken to Bari by a group of Italian merchants
and sailors who traveled throughout Europe and Asia.
Nota Bene
Quick Facts about Saint Nicholas
1. According to a legend, even as a baby Nicholas rigorously
observed the canonical fasts of Wednesdays and Fridays.
2. Being unable to read, he sounded a name of his future teacher,
reading it by syllables.
As a young man St. Nicholas is said to have made a pilgrimage
to the Holy Land, traveling by sea. When a storm arose, the 465
sailors thought that they were doomed, but through Saint
Nicholas’s prayers, the waters were calmed. According to
numerous legends, St. Nicholas saved thousands of people
from drowning at sea. Those who asked him for salvation
often found themselves in their own rooms, safe and sound,
but in wet clothing, all soaked with water.
3. Nicholas became the bishop of Myra after the bishop of that
city died and other bishops gathered to elect a new prelate.
They prayed and asked God to show them a right candidate.
At night when the oldest of the bishops was asleep, he had
a vision that the first man to enter the church in the morning
should be consecrated. The worthy successor was Nicholas.
4. After becoming Bishop of Myra, St. Nicholas took part at the
Council of Nicea (325). His name is not in among the bishops
in attendance, but it is believed that it was he who slapped
the heretic Arius in the face.
Прочитайте текст об одном из наиболее известных чудес

святого Николая и, предприняв собственное исследование,
продолжите их список.
Do You Want to Get Married?

Ask St. Nicholas!
St. Nicholas, widely known for secret gift-giving, is also a patron
Saint of all the girls who want to get married. It is so because once
466 St. Nicholas provided dowries to three young girls whose impoverished
father could not afford a proper dowry for each of them. This meant
they would remain unmarried and, in absence of any other possible
employment, would have to become prostitutes.
Having heard the plight of a comfortless father who said his
daughters would inevitably enter into a life of prostitution as the only
possible means of supporting themselves, Nicholas decided to act.
Being modest to help in public and willing to avoid another man’s
humiliation who was forced to accept charity money, Nicholas went
to his house under the cover of night and threw three purses (one for
each daughter) filled with gold through the window. One version has
it that he was throwing one purse for three consecutive nights.
Another has St. Nicholas throw the purses thrice, each in a year, just
the night before the girl came of age.
Wishing to identity and thank the unknown benefactor, the father
was waiting for the third time of miraculous aid. Having heard the
sound of the third purse thrown on the floor, he immediately followed
the stranger.
The old father confronted St. Nicholas who modestly replied that

one should thank the God alone. There is also another version of the
same episode. According to it, Nicholas learnt of the poor man’s plan
and dropped the third bag down the chimney. Thus the youngest
daughter, who had previously washed her stockings and hung them
over the embers to dry, found a bag of gold in her stocking.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “December 19th — Saint

Nicolas’ Day”, c. 462. 467
1. Nicholas of Myra was born early in the fourth century AD
in Patara, a city in the ancient district of Lycia, in southern
Asia Minor (modern Turkey). True
2. His parents were wealthy, but in spite of such a social
background he lived a holy and humble life, serving the needy
and the poor. True
3. His wealthy parents died in an epidemic while Nicholas was
still young. True
4. The Roman Emperor Diocletian persecuted him for his
Christian faith. True
5. Nicholas was first buried in the church at Myra, where he had
served as bishop. True
Ключ к заданию по тексту “From Myra to Bari”,

с. 464.
1. After his death Saint Nicholas was buried in the church at
Myra, where he had served as bishop… 2. In Italy a Benedictine abbot
named Elia ordered the construction of a cathedral in order to house
the relics properly… 3. Before the transportation of St. Nicholas’ bones
to Bari it became evident that his relics exuded a clear watery liquid
with a scent of a sweet perfume…
468 Ключ к заданию по тексту “Do You Want to Get
Married? Ask St. Nicholas!”, с. 466—467.
1. During a great famine in Myra St. Nicholas learnt about a ship
full of wheat, anchored in the port. Though the wheat was
for the Emperor in Constantinople, St. Nicholas invited the
sailors to unload part of their cargo, promising them that they
would not take any damage for their deed. When the sailors
arrived in Constantinople they found that the weight of the
load miraculously had not changed, although the wheat
removed in Myra was enough for two full years and could
even be used for sowing.
2. Nicholas is said to have forced a governor, Eustaathius, to
admit that he had been bribed to condemn three innocent
men to death. Nicholas appeared in Emperor Constantine’s
dream to inform the emperor that three imperial officers,
condemned to death at Constantinople, were innocent.
Constantine freed them the next morning. As a result, Nicholas
became known as the patron saint of prisoners.
H o l i d ays : C h r i s t m a s u n d e r a M a gn i f y i n g G l a s s
Origin of Christmas and its Symbols*

Though the word “Christmas” is derived from “Christ’s Mass”,
meaning birth of Jesus Christ, the holiday is a unique combination
of Christian and pagan worship, mixed with purely secular customs
and traditions. In its celebration pagan tree worship coincides with
Christian beliefs that a triangular form of a fir tree with its three
points represents the Holy Trinity. The custom of lighting candles at
Christmas echoes pre-Christian times when fire, food and light were
celebrated in order to forget the chill and darkness of winter. Giving 469
presents and gifts goes back to Roman Saturnalia — a holiday
beginning in the week leading up to the winter solstice and continuing
for a whole month. During Saturnalia time people enjoyed themselves,
exchanging the so-called “good luck gifts”, including fruit, pastry,
and gold. Besides, the normal Roman social order was turned upside
down, ‘cause for a month slaves would become masters. Some
scientists believe that the Church have chosen 25 December in an
effort to introduce a new religious holiday, making it very popular
by adopting and modeling the traditions of the well-known to people
pagan Saturnalia festival. Others claim that 9 months from the day,
when Mary learnt about her pregnancy, will make December 25. The
first name of the holiday was not Christmas but the Feast of the
Nativity. Its custom spread to Egypt by 432 A. D. and to England —
by the end of the sixth century. Christmas is a time for rejoicing and
merry-making. Main traditions of its celebration include exchanging
gifts, decorating Christmas trees, singing carols, attending church
services, sharing meals with family and closest friends.
pagan worship — языческое идолопоклонение
chill and darkness of winter — холод и темень зимы
winter solstice — зимнее солнцестояние
pastry — выпечка
masters — хозяева
exchanging gifts — обмен подарками
singing carols — пение рождественских гимнов
470
Расставьте буквы в правильном порядке и запишите сло-
ва, упомянутые в тексте. Первая буква каждого слова —
прописная.
1. ranaSluiat — _____________________________________
2. ytiNvtai — _______________________________________
3. tniyTir — _________________________________________
4. ptEyg — _________________________________________

From 1649 until the Restoration of monarchy in 1660 Britain had
been a Republic. Oliver Cromwell was known as Lord Protector and
his republican administration was called the Protectorate. That form
of government was not a success with the rule far more severe, than
the previous rule of the monarch. Oliver Cromwell introduced many
unpopular laws, among which was the prohibition to play games on
Sunday, and a ban to celebrate Christmas and Easter. Oliver Cromwell
died in 1658, and his son Richard wasn’t a good leader at all. In 1660, 471
two years after Oliver Cromwell’s death, Charles II was invited to
return back home and the Restoration of monarchy took place. The
Republic was effectively over and all the Acts of republican government
were cancelled. With this came the return of the popular holidays,
and Christmas and Easter are still celebrated.
Christmas Superstitions
If you take a bath on Christmas day, you will stay clean all the year
round.
If you are born on Christmas Day, you will never meet a ghost.
If you count the number of days between the first snow and
Christmas Day, you will learn the exact number of snowy days in the
winter season.
Nota Bene
Every year on December 25 the Queen’s Christmas Message is
broadcast on radio and television. It is broadcast not only in Britain,
but throughout the Commonwealth. The tradition of the monarch’s
Christmas message began in 1932 with a radio broadcast by George
V on the British Broadcasting Corporation Empire Service.
Queen Elizabeth II’s annual Christmas broadcast has been
a tradition on radio since 1952, and on TV since 1957, when her first
472 televised broadcast to the Commonwealth was aired. The Queen has
made her Christmas Broadcast every year of her reign except 1969,
when a repeat of the film “Royal Family” was shown and a written
message from the Queen issued.
In 2007, the Queen launched her own channel on video-sharing
website YouTube, which featured the Christmas message. The launch
marked the 50th anniversary of the Queen’s first televised Christmas
Message to the Commonwealth in 1957.
Queen Elizabeth II always writes her Christmas Messages on her
own. Her annual Christmas speech is one of the few occasions when
she voices her own standpoint without any government consultations.
Plant Symbols оf Christmas

The other two plant symbols of Christmas are holly and mistletoe.
Mistletoe is used in decorations to symbolize love and reconciliation.
Kissing and embracing under the mistletoe began in the 14th century.
The local priest would go round visiting the members of congregation
and bless the bough, representing baby Jesus, Mary and Joseph
surrounded by greenery. The nativity scene was later on abandoned
473
and used as a separate Christmas decoration while the tradition
of kissing under the mistletoe went down the centuries. Even nowadays
any girl standing under the kissing-bow can’t refuse being kissed.
Never-fading evergreens came to be associated with Christmas
and Christmastide as symbols of eternity and ever-lasting love, youth,
health, and prosperity. Early Christians associated the triangular form
of fir trees with the Holy Trinity. Even nowadays a Christmas tree is
always a coniferous tree, i. e. a spruce or a pine. Larch is not a coniferous
tree and its needles are nothing but rudimentary leaves.
Holly also belongs to evergreens. Depending on the locality this
plant grows either as a tree or as a shrub. Its glossy sharp-edged leaves
came to be associated with the thorns on Jesus’ wreath. Its berries
of lavish red were given a symbolic meaning as well, since it is believed
that they imitate drops of blood on Jesus’ forehead. Thus the foliage
and berries of holly are extensively used in Christmas decorations.
Besides, many people clearly associate words “holly” and “holy”, as
in the “Holy Bible”, making the holly-tree sacred for all the believers.
Прочитайте стихотворение Р. Саути «Остролист» и выпол-

ните задание к нему.
The Holly-Tree
Reader! hast thou ever stood to see / / The Holly-Tree? / / The eye
that contemplates it well perceives / / Its glossy leaves / / Order’d by an
intelligence so wise, / / As might confound the / / Atheist’s sophistries.
Below, a circling fence, its leaves are seen / / Wrinkled and keen; / / No
grazing cattle through their prickly round / / Can reach to wound; / / But
474
as they grow where nothing is to fear, / / Smooth and unarm’d the
pointless leaves appear.
I love to view these things with curious eyes, / / And moralize; / / And
in this wisdom of the Holly-Tree / / Can emblem see / / Wherewith
perchance to make a pleasant rhyme, / / One which may profit in the
after time.
Thus, though abroad perchance I might appear / / Harsh and
austere, / / To those who on my leisure would intrude / / Reserved and
rude, / / Gentle at home amid my friends I’d be / / Like the high leaves
upon the Holly-Tree.
And should my youth, a youth is apt, 1 know, / / Some harshness
show, / / All vain asperities I day by day / / Would wear away, / / Till
the smooth temper of my age should be / / Like the high leaves upon
the Holly-Tree.
And as, when all the summer trees are seen / / So bright and
green, / / The Holly leaves a sober hue display / / Less bright than
they; / / But when the bare and wintry woods we see, / / What then so
cheerful as the Holly-Tree?
So serious should my youth appear among / / The thoughtless

throng; / / So would I seem amid the young and gay / / More grave
than they, / / That in my age as cheerful I might be / / As the green
winter of the Holly-Tree.
R.Southey (Westbury, 1798)
Заполните пропуски в данном тексте таким образом,

чтобы его смысл не противоречил содержанию стихотворения
«Остролист». 475
A Man and a Holly-Tree
Lower leaves of the Holly-tree are wrinkled and prickly. Due to
that no grazing ________ can reach through them, and wound the
plant. Upper leaves of the holly-tree are smooth and pointless, ‘cause
they grow _______ and there is no need for any extra defense. A man
may also appear harsh and austere among the strangers, exactly like
the keen _______ of holly that grow closer to the ground. At the same
time the very same person behaves quite differently, being at home.
There he is all loving, caring and soft, like the ______ leaves upon
the same plant.
The Holly leaves are less ________compared to the lush vegetation
of the summer season. But in winter the same Holly-tree looks
amazingly ___________ on the breast of snow. Alike, any young man
may appear graver amid the throng of other _________ but in the
old age he may seem as cheerful as the green leaves of the
_____________, found in bare wintry woods.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Origin of Christmas and

its Symbols”, с. 470.
1. Saturnalia; 2. Nativity; 3. Trinity; 4. Egypt.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Plant Symbols оf
Christmas”, с. 473.
1. Never-fading evergreens came to be associated with Christmas
and Christmastide as symbols of eternity and ever-lasting love, youth,
476 health, and prosperity… 2. The other two plant symbols of Christmas
are holly and mistletoe. Mistletoe is used in decorations to symbolize
love and reconciliation… 3. Holly also belongs to evergreens…
Ключ к заданию по тексту “A Man and a Holly-
Tree”, с. 475.
Lower leaves of the Holly-tree are wrinkled and prickly. Due to
that no grazing cattle can reach through them, and wound the plant.
Upper leaves of the holly-tree are smooth and pointless, ‘cause they
grow high and there is no need for any extra defense. A man may also
appear harsh and austere among the strangers, exactly like the keen
leaves of holly that grow closer to the ground. At the same time the
very same person behaves quite differently, being at home. There he
is loving, caring and soft, like the high leaves upon the same plant.
The Holly leaves are less bright compared to the lush vegetation
of the summer season. But in winter the same Holly-tree looks
amazingly cheerful on the breast of snow. Alike, any young man may
appear graver amid the throng of other youths but in the old age he
may seem as cheerful as the green leaves of the Holly-Tree, found in
bare wintry woods.
Reading King James' Bible.

Biblical Stories about Jesus’ Birth
Matthew {1:18} Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise:
When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came
together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost. {1:19} Then
Joseph her husband, being a just [man,] and not willing to make her
a public example, was minded to put her away privily. {1:20} But while
he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared
unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to 477
take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is
of the Holy Ghost. {1:21} And she shall bring forth a son, and thou
shalt call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from their sins.
{1:22} Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, {1:23} Behold, a virgin
shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his
name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us. {1:24}
Then Joseph being raised from sleep did as the angel of the Lord had
bidden him, and took unto him his wife:{1:25} And knew her not till
she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called his name
JESUS.
New Testament, Matthew, King James’ Holy Bible
to conceive — зачать
the Holy Ghost — Святой Дух
to bring forth — дать жизнь, произвести на свет
fulfill — выполнять, исполнять
the Lord — Бог
prophet — пророк
her firstborn son — ее первенец (первородный сын)
478
На основании информации из текста напишите, о ком идет
речь в следующих фразах.
1. She was espoused to Joseph. — _____________________

2. Not willing to make her a public example, the man was
minded to put his wife away privily. __________________
________________________________________________
3. He shall save his people from their sins. _______________
________________________________________________
Прочитайте текст и выполните задания к нему.

The Birth of Jesus
Luke
And it came to pass in those days, that there went out a decree
from Caesar Augustus, that all the world should be taxed.<…> And
Joseph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth, into
Judaea, unto the city of David, which is called Bethlehem; (because
he was of the house and lineage of David:) To be taxed with Mary
479
his espoused wife, being great with child. And so it was, that, while
they were there, the days were accomplished that she should be
delivered. And she brought forth her firstborn son, and wrapped him
in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger; because there was
no room for them in the inn. And there were in the same country
shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch over their flock by
night. And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory
of the Lord shone round about them: and they were sore afraid. And
the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good
tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is
born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the
Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye shall find the babe
wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger. <…> And they
came with haste, and found Mary, and Joseph, and the babe lying
in a manger. And when they had seen it, they made known abroad
the saying which was told them concerning this child.<…> And the
shepherds returned, glorifying and praising God for all the things
that they had heard and seen, as it was told unto them.
Evangelists Matthew and Luke on the Birth of Jesus

Соедините линиями части предложений таким образом,
чтобы получились специальные вопросы.
1. When did Mary learn that a. happen to be near
Bethlehem?
2. How was Joseph b. Christ born?
480 3. What exactly c. have to leave Nazareth?

4. What does d. she was going to have
a baby by God’s Holy Spirit?
5. What was the gist e. forewarned?

6. Why did Joseph and Mary f. do when they returned
to their sheep?
7. Where was Jesus g. laid into a feed box?

8. Why was baby-Jesus h. the angel say to the
shepherds?
9. How did the shepherds i. tell Mary and Joseph?
10. What did j. did the angel say to him?
11. What did the shepherds k. of Emperor Augustus’
order?
12. What did the shepherds l. the name “Jesus” mean?
Найдите и обведите в сетке 11 имен собственных, связан-

ных с библейской историей о рождении Иисуса Христа.
J E S U S E I J U D A E A
C R I S T O H O F S I P Y
F L O G M A R Y A H O Z I
N O I B E T H L E H E M N
481
J O S E P H D L G S M E A
A S E R H K O D A V I D Z
D R J E R U S A L E M A A
O S O A F Y X A I L A B R
R H I I S R A E L U A N E
E H K R O L P S E K P S T
H J K F K D O I E U O L H

The Very First Christmas Card
The first commercial Christmas card is believed to have been
designed and printed in London, England in 1843. It was designed
at the suggestion of a British businessman, Sir Henry Cole.
Sir Cole had to send hundreds of Christmas messages to his friends
and business partners, but it was really time-consuming and the rich
man lacked time. As a result, Sir Henry Cole had a brilliant idea and
482 commissioned a Christmas card.
The card combined three pictures in one. In the very centre it
depicted three generations of a family having a party and raising
a toast to the recipient of the card. This scene was “flanked” by the
other two pictures: to one side the hungry were receiving food, and
to the other side the poor were receiving clothing. Though the card
featured an illustration made by John Callcott Horsley (1817—1903),
a well known British painter and a member of the Royal Academy, it
undergone serious criticism. A child, depicted there, was enjoying
a sip of wine, which was deemed corruptive for the youths. But in
general the card was a huge success and the tradition to give Christmas
Cards became popular. First Christmas card was sold for £8,469.
“Official” Christmas cards began with Queen Victoria in the 1840s.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Reading King James’

Bible: Biblical Stories about Jesus’ Birth”, c. 478.
1. She was espoused to Joseph. — Mary
2. Not willing to make her a public example, the man was
minded to put his wife away privily. — Joseph
3. He shall save his people from their sins. — Jesus
Ключ к заданию “Evangelists Matthew and Luke
on the Birth of Jesus”, c. 480. 483
1. When did Mary learn that she was going to have a baby by
God’s Holy Spirit?
2. How was Joseph forewarned?
3. What exactly did the angel say to him?
4. What does the name “Jesus” mean?
5. What was the gist of Emperor Augustus’ order?
6. Why did Joseph and Mary have to leave Nazareth?
7. Where was Jesus Christ born?
8. Why was baby-Jesus laid into a feed box?
9. How did the shepherds happen to be near Bethlehem?
10. What did the angel say to the shepherds?
11. What did the shepherds tell Mary and Joseph?
12. What did the shepherds do when they returned to their
sheep?

Jesus Crist, Mary, Joseph, David, Bethlehem, Judaea, Jerusalem,
Nazareth, Galilee, Israel, Herod.
J E S U S E I J U D A E A
C R I S T O H O F S I P Y
F L O G M A R Y A H O Z I
484 N O I B E T H L E H E M N
J O S E P H D L G S M E A
A S E R H K O D A V I D Z
D R J E R U S A L E M A A
O S O A F Y X A I L A B R
R H I I S R A E L U A N E
E H K R O L P S E K P S T
H J K F K D O I E U O L H
Christmas Dinner*
We often speak about the monarchs of England when we tackle the
English meals. For instance, Richard I invented a handkerchief and
compiled the first culinary book. The word “marmalade” could have
appeared due to the XVIIth century Queen of Scotland — Mary Queen
of Scots, mother of James I of England. As a child, Mary spent several
years in France, at the court of her uncle — the French king. When she
was ill, she always asked for her favourite orange jam, which became
closely associated with her state of being ill. Later on, the distorted 485
English version of a French phrase “Marie est malade”, i. e. “Mary is ill”,
gave birth to the word “marmalade” that denotes thick jam.
Henry VIII was the first person in England to eat turkey on
Christmas Day. Before the XVI century Christmas Dinner was
a boar’s head followed by roast peacock. Today Christmas Dinner
is the main Christmas meal which is usually eaten by the whole family
at mid-day or early in the afternoon. A traditional Christmas dinner
includes roast turkey or goose, vegetables (Brussels sprouts, carrots,
roast potatoes, etc.), cranberry sauce, nuts or meat with rich nutty
stuffing, mince pies and Christmas pudding. Christmas pudding is
a rich, fruity pudding which is doused in flaming brandy — it is said
to ward off evil spirits. Tiny sausages wrapped in bacon (called pigs
in a blanket) are also popular.
There is a funny Christmas tradition involving the turkey. One
of its bones is called a wishbone. It is easily recognized because of its
letter Y-shape. Two people hold its ends and pull. The person with
the larger piece of the bone makes a wish.
to compile — составлять
turkey — индейка
a boar’s head followed by roast peacock — голова борова, за ко-
торой следовал жареный фазан
tiny sausages wrapped in bacon — крошечные сосиски, заверну-
тые в бекон
a blanket — одеяло
486 a funny Christmas tradition involving the turkey — забавная рож-
дественская традиция, касающаяся индейки
its letter Y-shape — ее форма, напоминающая букву Y
Соедините слова и выражения, с соответствующими им
объяснениями.
1. Rich pudding a. A mixture of food that is put inside

a bird such as a chicken, or a vegetable
such as a pepper, before it is cooked.
2. Gravy b. A sticky mixture of small pieces of dried
fruit. It is usually cooked in pastry to
make mince pies.
3. Stuffing c. A jellied sauce made from cranberries,
a traditional accompaniment to turkey.
4. Cranberry Sauce d. A high-calory sweet dish served after
the main course of a meal.
5. Mincemeat e. A sauce made from the juices that come
from meat when it cooks.
Nota Bene
Запомните значение следующих идиом.
Cold Turkey
This expression means that a regular activity or a behavioral pattern
comes to an end at once, not gradually.
e. g. When Mary decided to loose weight, she did it cold turkey
on January 1st.
487
Like turkeys voting for Christmas
This expression is used to say that something is unlikely to happen
because it would not be in the interest of the people concerned. Such
a parallel appeared because in many countries people eat roast turkey
at Christmas.
e. g. The rich won’t pass the bill. It would be like turkeys voting for
Christmas!
Составьте 10 вопросов, используя лексику из текста.
Do You Drink English?

Drinking laws in Britain have been modified to allow all-day
drinking. All day drinking in Britain means an absolute maximum
of 12 hours, usually from 11 a. m. — 11 p. m. After “the time” you
have just 10 minutes to finish your drinks. If you are drinking with
a meal and do it at a restaurant — there are no restrictions in time
on weekdays (you still can’t drink on Sunday afternoon), and the only
488
must is to eat and drink being seated. If you are at the same restaurant,
but drink without eating, old drinking laws remain unchanged: you
have to stop drinking after 3 p. m. In the pubs you may drink all day,
apart from Sunday afternoon.
If you like beer, you may taste strong Abbot Ale, Ruddles County or
Owd Roger. Fullers London Pride and Youngs Special are fruity beers.
British lager is similar to any other lager sold in Europe, but Britain’s
national drink is warm beer, called bitter or ale. Irish and Scotch
Whiskey, rum and gin are also popular. In the south-west of England
you may taste another traditional English drink, called scrumpy. It is
made with apples, but doesn’t resemble a simple juice, being quite strong.
Tea is Britain’s favourite non-alcoholic drink. It’s also a meal in the
afternoon, so, please, don’t confuse. English tea is very strong. A popular
saying goes: “The test of good tea is simple. If a spoon stands up in it,
then it is strong enough; if the spoon starts to wobble, it is a feeble
makeshift.” Tea at the Ritz hotel in London is superb and the cost of it
is not very high, which is quite surprising for such a luxuriant place.
Christmas Jokes аnd Puns

Объясните, за счет чего создается комический
эффект в этих рождественских шутках.
1.
Question: What do we call Santa when he stops moving?
Answer: Santa Pause!
2. 489
Question: What do they sing under the ocean during the winter?
Answer: Christmas Corals!
3.
Question: What comes before Christmas Eve?
Answer: Christmas Adam!
Coeдините названия праздников с названиями пищевых про-

дуктов и блюд, которые принято есть в эти дни.
1. Good Friday a. Chocolate eggs

b. Pumpkin pies, apples / toffee
2. Easter Monday
apples
c. Special bread, made to look like
3. Mothering Sunday
sheaves of wheat
490
4. Halloween Night d. Simnel cake
e. Roast turkey, mince pies,
5. Harvest Festival
Christmas pudding, vegetables
f. Hot soup, jacket potatoes
6. Bonfire Night
cooked in foil in fire
7. Christmas Day g. Hot cross buns, fish
8. Shrove Monday h. Collops, pea soup
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Christmas Dinner”, c. 486.

1. Rich pudding — a high-calory sweet dish served after the
main course of a meal. 2. Gravy — a sauce made from the juices that
come from meat when it cooks. 3. Stuffing — a mixture of food that
is put inside a bird such as a chicken, or a vegetable such as a pepper,
before it is cooked. 4. Cranberry Sauce — a jellied sauce made from
cranberries, a traditional accompaniment to turkey. 5. Mincemeat —
a sticky mixture of small pieces of dried fruit. It is usually cooked
in pastry to make mince pies.
491
Ключ к заданию “Do You Drink English?”, c. 488.
1. Have you ever heard that all day drinking in Britain means an
absolute maximum of 12 hours, usually from 11 a. m. —
11 p. m.?
2. Drinking laws in Britain have been modified, haven’t they?
3. Do you like strong English tea?
4. The test of good tea is simple, isn’t it?
5. Why is this scrumpy so strong?
6. Do you prefer Irish or Scotch Whiskey?
7. Is it rum or gin?
8. English scrumpy doesn’t resemble a simple juice, does it?
9. How much did you pay for your ale?
10. You don’t like Abbot Ale, do you?
Ключ к заданию “Christmas Jokes аnd Puns”, с. 489.

1. Обыгрывается созвучность слов «пауза» (pause) и «Клаус»
(Сlause).
2. Обыгрывается созвучность слов «кораллы» (сorals)
и «рождественские гимны» (carols).
3. Слово “eve” может означать «канун» и имя собственное —
Ева.
492
1. Good Friday — Hot cross buns, fish.
2. Easter Monday — Chocolate eggs and Simnel cake.
3. Mothering Sunday — Simnel cake.
4. Halloween Night — Pumpkin pies, apples / toffee apples.
5. Harvest Festival — Special bread, made to look like sheaves
of wheat.
6. Bonfire Night — Hot soup, jacket potatoes cooked in foil in
fire.
7. Christmas Day — Roast turkey, mince pies, Christmas pudding,
vegetables.
8. Shrove Monday — Collops, pea soup.
Christmas Crackers*
Using Christmas crackers is one of Britain’s most enduring
traditions, which is still fun for people of all ages. A Christmas cracker
in its present form was invented by Tom Smith more than 150 years
ago, in 1847. Normally a cracker, also known as a “Bon-Bon”, consists
of a cardboard tube wrapped in a lavishly decorated paper, making
it resemble an oversized sweet-wrapper. Ready-made crackers are
typically sold in boxes of six or twelve. They are of various designs,
made to suite all tastes and pockets. But all of them have one feature 493
in common: they are always appealing to the eye. The cracker is always
pulled at each end by two people so that it splits unevenly. The split
is accompanied by a small bang produced by the effect of friction on
a chemically impregnated card strip. A fill of a cracker usually consists
of coloured paper hat or a paper crown, a small toy or other trinket,
a motto, a joke or other piece of trivia on a small strip of paper. As
the tradition has it, the person with the larger part of cracker is usually
rewarded by keeping its contents. The other option is when each
person at a table will have his / her own cracker, keeping the small
presents anyway, i. e. regardless of whose end they were in. Making
crackers from scratch, using the tubes from used toilet rolls and
tissue paper used to be a common activity for children, but this seems
to be fading out nowadays.
At Christmastide, crackers may be used as tree ornaments, stocking
stuffers, or welcoming gifts for the immediate family, relatives, friends,
neighbours or other visitors.
Christmas crackers — рождественские хлопушки
trinket — безделушка, брелок (trinkets — финтифлюшки)
other piece of trivia — какая-нибудь другая мелочь
making crackers from scratch — изготовление хлопушек с нуля
but this seems to be fading out nowadays — но в настоящее вре-
мя это уже себя изжило
True False
1. Crackers come in all styles, colours and

they are so easy to make on your own.
2. Christmas crackers are small cardboard
tubes covered in a bright and colourful
twist of paper.
3. Crackers may not necessarily “crack” or
“pop” when you break them open.
4. Crackers are usually pulled after Christmas
dinner.
5. A fill of the typical cracker includes jewellery
or other expensive rewards.
6. The pulling of crackers and donning of the
party hats create a special atmosphere
of excitement.

• The crackers may also be used on a number of other occasions
except Christmas, such as St. Valentine’s Day or Mother’s Day. In this
case we speak about crackers, not Christmas crackers, which are used
as party invitations, promotional gifts, individualized gifts, etc.
• It is a running joke that the gifts inside the standard crackers
are often awful while the jokes and mottos written there are unfunny
and unmemorable. But anyway, it’s up to you to decide!
495
Разгадайте ребус и прочитайте ответ на вопрос.
Question: Was it a house of Mickey and Minnie Mouse?
No. ‘ ’ ‘w ’ +’s .
Answer: __________________________________________

Объясните, за счет чего создается комический
эффект в этих рождественских шутках.
1.
Question: Santa Claus: What’s that terrible racket outside?
Answer: Mrs. Claus: It’s rain, dear.
496
2.
Question: What do you get when you eat Christmas decorations?
Answer: Tinsilitis!
3.
Question: What did the monkey sing on Christmas day?
Answer: Jungle bells, Jungle bells...
4.
Question: What do you get if you cross an apple and a Christmas
tree?
Answer: Pineapple.

“Christmas Crackers”, c. 494.
1. Crackers come in all styles, colours and they are so easy to
make on your own. True
2. Christmas crackers are small cardboard tubes covered in
a bright and colourful twist of paper. True
3. Crackers may not necessarily “crack” or “pop” when you break
them open. False 497
4. Crackers are usually pulled after Christmas dinner. True
5. A fill of the typical cracker includes jewellery or other expensive
rewards. False
6. The pulling of crackers and donning of the party hats or paper
crowns create a special atmosphere of excitement. True
Ключ к заданию «Ребус», с. 495.

No. It was Santa’s house. (Kite mask (mwask) Santa’s house)

1. “Rain, dear” напоминает по звучанию “reindeer”, т. к.
северные олени, запряженные в сани Санты, создают шум
на крыше.
498
2. Слово образовано по подобию названия заболевания —
тонзиллита (tonsillitis). в то же время в самом названии
слова указана и причина «заболевания», полученного
вследствие украшения помещения: слова “tinsil; tinsils”
oзначают «блестка; блестки».
3. Сравните с “Jingle bells, Jingle bells”.
4. Обыгрывается то, как в английском языке образовано
слово «ананас» (pinе+apple).
St. Nicholas, Father Christmas, Santa Claus?*

In Britain young children believe that either St. Nicholas or Father
Christmas brings their Christmas presents. The Vikings who
conquered Britain after the Anglo-Saxons and before the Normans
originally created Father Christmas. Later on this character merged
with the legend of St. Nicholas. The presents for small children are
most often put into the stockings. The tradition began because Saint
Nicholas would toss little pouches of coins through the windows
of the needy. Sometimes the pouches would land in stockings that
had been washed and then hung to dry. Once, finding all the windows 499
in a house shut, Saint Nicholas tossed the pouch up to the roof, where
it went down the chimney. Due to that children believe that the Saint
often climbs down the chimney to give presents. Many scientists also
believe that St. Nicholas became a prototype of Santa Claus, whose
modern name comes from the Dutch Sinterklaas, derived, in its turn,
from the erroneous transliteration of “Saint Nikolaos”.
A living image of Santa Claus is known worldwide, though in
Slavonic culture there is its own Father Frost, in Spain children
believe in the Three Kings who are the dispensers of gifts, in France
small presents are given by the Christ Child, while the Fairy Queen
does the same job for Italian kids, putting her presents into a jar.
Santa Claus became extremely popular after 1931, when Haddon
Sunblom — a Swedish artist, commissioned by the Coca-Cola
Company in order to invent something that could boost the sales,
created a warm and fun-loving character with a particular dress-code.
Thus visualized Santa caught the imagination of millions of people
all over the world.
this character merged with the legend of St. Nicholas — этот пер-
сонаж слился с легендой о святом Николае
little pouches of coins — небольшие узелки с монетами
Slavonic culture — славянская культура
dispensers of gifts — распространители подарков; дарители
подарков
Santa caught the imagination — Санта привлек внимание
500
Поясните на английском языке выражениe из текста
“a particular dress-code (of Santa Clause)” и детально опи-
шите одежду Санта Клауса. Используйте в качестве образ-
ца приведенный текст о русском Деде Морозе.
Убранство Деда Мороза состоит из шапки и шубы с отороч-
кой из белого меха, а также посоха и мешка для подарков. Шу-
ба Деда Мороза чаще всего красная, т. к. прототип этого сказоч-
ного персонажа — святой Николай — носил епископское
облачение именно красного цвета. Шуба может быть подпояса-
на, украшена зимними узорами золотого или серебристого цве-
та и иногда может быть не красной, а синей или голубой, что,
в свою очередь, символизирует цвет снега и льда.
Сани Деда Мороза — часто встречающийся, но не обязатель-
ный атрибут. Дети верят, что Дед Мороз живет либо на Север-
ном полюсе, либо в Великом Устюге, куда ему наиболее часто
и пишут письма. Дед Мороз часто изображается вместе со сво-
ей внучкой — Снегурочкой.

Соедините вопросы в левой колонке с соответствующими
им ответами из правой. Объясните, за счет чего создает-
ся комический эффект в этих рождественских шутках о Сан-
та Клаусе.
1. Question: Which elf was a. Answer: Comet.

the best singer?
2. Question: What is the b. Answer: You can sense his 501
cleanest reindeer called? presents.
3. Question: How do you c. Answer: ELF is Presley.
know when Santa’s in the
room?
Colourful Christmas
Cоедините названия цветовых оттенков с наиболее подхо-
дящими к ним объектами.
a. “Good-cause” Christmas
1. lavish red
cards and crackers
2. whiteish b. horses in the sleigh
502 3. crimson c. Santa’s jacket and trousers
d. St. Nicholas’s episcopal
4. dazzling white
garments
5. azure, deep blue or dark
e. new-fallen snow
blue
6. emerald green f. the wintry skies
7. fawn g. leaves of holly-tree
8. dapple grey h. flowers of holly tree
i. reindeer on the Сhristmas
9. vibrant colours
card
Ключ к заданию по тексту “St. Nicholas, Father

Christmas, Santa Claus?”, с. 500.
Пример выполненного задания:
Santa Claus wears a lavish red costume with a white trim. It consists
of a red cap, a jacket and trousers of the same colour, a huge belt with
a buckle, black shoes and the sack full of presents. Santa’s sleigh is
traditionally pulled by 8 reindeer. He lives in the North Pole and one
can write letters to him.
503
Ключ к заданию “Christmas jokes and puns”, с. 501.
1.
Question: Which elf was the best singer?
Answer: ELF is Presley.
Ответ созвучен с “Elvis Presley”.
2.
Question: What is the cleanest reindeer called?
Answer: Comet.
Comet — это имя одного из оленей Санты и название
знаменитого моющего средства.
3.
Question: How do you know when Santa’s in the room?
Answer: You can sense his presents.
Ответ созвучен с “You can sense his presence”, т. е. «ощущать
его присутствие».
Ключ к заданию “Colourful Christmas”, с. 502.

1. Lavish red — Santa’s jacket and trousers.
2. Whitish — flowers of holly tree.
3. Crimson — St. Nicholas’s Episcopal garments.
4. Dazzling white — new-fallen snow.
5. Azure, deep blue or dark blue — the wintry skies.
504 6. Emerald green — leaves of holly-tree.
7. Fawn — reindeer on the Christmas card.
8. Dapple grey — horses in the sleigh.
9. Vibrant colours — “Good-cause” Christmas cards and crackers.
St. Nick and his Reindeer

In “A Visit from St. Nicholas” (‘Twas the Night before Christmas…)
(1844) Clement Clarke Moore (1779—1863) has endowed us with
a living image of St. Nick and “eight tiny reindeer” that pulled his tiny
sleigh. Thus we learnt about the existence of Dasher, Dancer, Prancer,
Vixen, Comet, Cupid, Donner, and Blitzen.
Many modern scientists believe that Clement C. Moore has written
his poem on the basis of “Account of a Visit from St. Nicholas” (1807) —
a piece of poetry by Major Henry Livingston, Jr. (1748—1828). 505
The scholars point out that two names of reindeer, namely
“Donner” / “Donder” and “Blitzen”, were simply changed by Clement
C. Moore from “Dunder” and “Blixem” — the Dutch words for
“thunder” and “lightning”, while the names of the other six reindeer
in his poem are given in their original spelling.
The ninth of St. Nick’s reindeer is a red-nosed Rudolph. This reindeer
comes from a story and a colouring book called “Rudolf the Red-nosed
Reindeer” (1939). Its author is Robert L. May, who worked at the time
in the Montgomery Ward department store and was given a task to invent
something interesting in order to boost sales. Thus, Rudolf was a purely
commercial product for a particular department store. Later on, though,
the copyright for the story was turned over to its author.
As good luck would have it, Robert L. May’s brother-in-law, Johnny
Marks, wrote a well-known song about Rudolf, having made the
character even more popular. At present Rudolf is the best known
of all the reindeer and is a much loved character, who won millions
of hearts all over the world.
Dasher — Лихой; Лихач
Dancer — Танцор
Prancer — Скакун
Vixen — Мегера
Comet — Комета
Cupid — Купидон
Donner — Прекрасный
506 Blitzen — Стремительный
Расставьте буквы в правильном порядке и напишите име-

на северных оленей святого Николая, упомянутые в тек-
сте. Первая буква каждого слова — прописная.
1. tnzeBil — ________________________________________
2. tmoeC — ________________________________________
3. raeDsh — ________________________________________
4. niVex — _________________________________________
5. lfoRud — ________________________________________
6. Dneron — _______________________________________
7. dCpiu — ________________________________________
8. caDrne — ________________________________________
9. anrcrPe — _______________________________________
Заполните пропуски в тексте существительными из рамки.

Используйте, если нужно, притяжательный падеж и фор-
мы множественного числа.
year — tune — story — stage — performance —

reindeer — book — character — legend — movie — part —
name
507
Rudolf
In Johnny Marks’ “Rudolph”, we come across NINE ___________
names, such as Dasher, Dancer, Prancer, Vixen, Comet, Cupid,
Donner, Blitzen, and Rudolf. The name “Donner” ousted “Donder”,
because the latter was less appropriate for a musical ___________.
Over the __________ the newly coined Christmas _________
incorporated other ____________ of reindeer, including Olive,
Fireball, Leroy, Pablo, Clarice, Rodney, Randy, Rhonda and Ramona
(the last four were introduced by Burger King). Being popularized
by numerous _________, ________ and _________, none of these
hoof-and-antler ___________ have been accepted as St. Nick’s
reindeer and an inalienable part of the popular Christmas __________.

Clement Clarke Moore’s poem “A Visit from St. Nicholas” was
published in 1844, but it is still very well-known and much loved.
Here is an abstract from it, containing the lines where all St. Nick’s
reindeer were first mentioned by name.

508 Объясните, за счет чего создается комический эффект
в рождественских шутках и каламбурах.
Question: How much did Santa pay for his sleigh?

Answer: Nothing, it was on the house!
Question: What nationality is Santa Claus?
Answer: North Polish.
Question: What do you call a Santa that sleeps all the time?
Answer: Santa snores!
Question: What Christmas carol is a favourite of parents?
Answer: Silent Night.
Question: What do snowmen eat for breakfast?
Answer: Frosted Flakes.
A Visit from St. Nicholas

'Twas the night before Christmas when all through the house / /Not
a creature was stirring, not even a mouse; / /The stockings were hung
by the chimney with care, / /In hopes that St. Nicholas soon would be
there; / /The children were nestled all snug in their beds, / /While visions
of sugarplums danced through their heads; / /And Mamma in her
kerchief, and I in my cap, / /Had just settled our brains for a long winter’s
nap — / /When out on the lawn there rose such a clatter; / /I sprang
from my bed to see what was the matter. / /Away to the window I flew 509
like a flash, / /Tore open the shutters and threw up the sash. / /The moon
on the breast of the new fallen snow, / /Gave luster of mid-day to objects
below, / / When, what to my wondering eyes should appear / / But
a miniature sleigh, and eight tiny reindeer, / /With a little old driver, so
lively and quick, / /I knew in a moment it must be St.Nick. / /More rapid
than eagles his coursers they came. / /And he whistled, and shouted,
and called them by name; / /“Now, Dasher! now, Dancer! now, Prancer
and Vixen! / /On, Comet! on, Cupid! on, Donner and Blitzen — / /To
the top of the porch to the top of wall! / /Now, dash away, dash away,
dash away all!” / /As leaves that before the wild hurricane fly, / /When
they meet with an obstacle, mount to the sky, / /So, up to the house top
the coursers they flew, / /With a sleigh full of toys — and St.Nicholas,
too.
by Clement Clarke Moore (1823)
Silent Night, Holy Night

(lyrics by Joseph Mohr; translated by John Freeman Young)
Silent night, holy night!
All is calm, all is bright,
Round yon Virgin Mother and Child
Holy Infant so tender and mild,
Sleep in heavenly peace,
Sleep in heavenly peace.
510
Silent night, holy night!

Shepherds quake at the sight
Glories stream from heaven afar
Heavenly hosts sing Alleluia!
Christ, the Saviour is born,
Christ, the Saviour is born.
Silent night, holy night

Son of God, love’s pure light
Radiant beams from Thy holy face
With the dawn of redeeming grace
Jesus, Lord, at Thy birth
Jesus, Lord, at Thy birth.
Christmas Carol
“Silent Night” is the most famous Christmas carol of all time!
“Silent Night” was originally a poem, written by an Austrian priest
Joseph Mohr in 1816. The legend goes that on the Christmas Eve
of 1818 the organ at St. Nicholas’ Church in the small alpine village
of Oberndorf had broken. Joseph Mohr gave the poem to his friend
Franz Xavier Gruber to compose a melody, but not for the organ. The
music to “Silent Night” was therefore intended for a guitar, and the
simple score was finished just in time for Midnight Mass! 511
Ключ к заданию “St. Nick and his Reindeer”, с. 506.

Blitzen, Comet, Dasher, Vixen, Rudolf, Donner, Cupid, Dancer, Pran-
cer.
Ключ к заданию “Rudolf”, с. 507.

In Johnny Marks’ “Rudolph”, we come across NINE reindeer’s na-
mes, such as Dasher, Dancer, Prancer, Vixen, Comet, Cupid, Donner,
Blitzen, and Rudolf. The name “Donner” ousted “Donder”, because the
latter was less appropriate for a musical tune.
Over the years the newly coined Christmas stories incorporated
other names of reindeer, including Olive, Fireball, Leroy, Pablo, Clari-
ce, Rodney, Randy, Rhonda and Ramona (the last four were introdu-
ced by Burger King). Being popularized by numerous books, movies
and stage performances, none of these hoof-and-antler characters
have been accepted as St. Nick’s reindeer and an inalienable part
of the popular Christmas legend.
Ключ к заданию “Christmas Jokes and Puns”, с. 508.

1. Согласно поверью, сани Санты обычно останавливаются
на крыше дома, т. е. на его верху — “on the house”. В то же
самое время идиома “to be on the house” означает, что
дополнительной оплаты за предоставляемую услугу не
потребуется.
2. Polish — поляк, North Polish — производная от North Pole
(Северный полюс), где живет Санта.
512
3. Обыгрывается созвучность глагола «храпеть» в 3-м лице
ед. числа настоящего неопределеного времени (snores)
и имени существительного «Клаус» (Сlause).
4. Родители хотят покоя и отдыха от бессонных ночей,
вследствие чего в контексте и упоминается рождест-
венский гимн «Тихая ночь», в котором тишина ночи
опоэтизирована с необыкновенной силой.
5. Слово “flakes” обозначает как «хлопья», так и «снежинки».
Christmas Tree аnd Carol-Singing in Trafalgar Square*

In Britain Christmas trees came into fashion in the XIXth century,
after Prince Albert, Queen Victoria’s consort, presented such a tree
to his wife in 1841. Many people prefer artificial trees, though. They
are made of special fibre, with or without aluminum coating. Such
trees are very popular because they can be easily folded up and put
away till the next year celebrations
Every year since 1947 the people of Norway give the city of London
a Christmas tree, thus expressing their gratitude for Britain’s assistance 513
during World War II. This fir tree is carefully selected from the forests
surrounding Oslo months or even years in advance. “The queen of the
forest”, as the tree is fondly called, is felled in the month of November.
It is a social event in which the Lord Mayor of Westminster, the British
ambassador to Norway and the Mayor of Oslo take part. The fir tree
is traditionally brought to the UK by sea, and, finally, by lorry. The
tree dominates Trafalgar Square, being the main Christmas tree of the
country. This Norwegian spruce is usually over 20 metres high and
50—60 years old. It is also traditionally decorated in traditional
Norwegian fashion, i. e. with vertical strings of light bulbs.
For the British the Christmas tree lighting ceremony, held well
before in advance of Christmas, and the subsequent carol singing in
Trafalgar Square, signal the countdown to a major winter holiday
of the year. Carol-singing near the Trafalgar Square Christmas tree
usually takes place in the evenings, when Christmas carols are
performed in order to raise money for various voluntary or charitable
organisations.
aluminum coating — алюминиевое покрытие
assistance during World War II — содействие во время Второй
мировой войны
to fell — (с)рубить
the British ambassador to Norway — посол Британии в Норве-
гии
vertical strings of light bulbs — вертикальные ряды электриче-
514 ских лампочек
to raise money — собирать деньги
Расставьте слова в правильном порядке и запишите вопро-

сы по тексту.
1. the / is / what / essential / of / the / symbol / season / Christmas?

________________________________________________
2. the / to / introduced / tree / Christmas / Britain / who? ________
________________________________________________
3. artificial / what / are / the / of / fir / tree / benefits / an / buying?___
________________________________________________
4. The/what/are/possible/trees/of/suppliers/Christmas/trees? __
___________________________________________________
5. of/what/UK/the/origin/of/the/main/Christmas/tree/the/is?
___________________________________________________
6. it / erected / is / where? _______________________________
________________________________________________
7. part / what / the / in / is / event / called / which / the / Lord / of /

Mayor / Westminster / the / ambassador / to / British / Nor-
way / and / the / of / Mayor / Oslo / take? ___________________
________________________________________________
________________________________________________
8. symbolize / what / Christmas / ceremony / does / the / tree /
lighting? _________________________________________
________________________________________________
515
There exists a legend according to which several glass blowers from
Bohemia, being in a playful mood, began blowing bubbles just for
fun. Their wives, having found the discarded glass baubles, took them
to the local market and sold every single item at a very high price,
claiming those were absolutely new Christmas decorations. As the
story has it Bohemian tree baubles appeared almost 200 years ago
from now.
The Twelfth Night of Christmas is the day when in British
households all Christmas decorations are traditionally taken down.
Doing that people try to be as much careful as possible, ‘cause in
Britain they say that to break a mirror may theoretically mean seven
years of bad luck!
Christmas tree in Trafalgar Square is taken down for recycling just
before the Twelfth Night of Christmas. The tree is usually chipped
and composted in order to make mulch.

Объясните, за счет чего создается комический эффект
в этих рождественских шутках.
1.
Question: Why does Santa have three kitchen gardens?
Answer: So he can go HOE HOE HOE.
2.
516
Question: What do you get when you cross a snowman and
a vampire?
Answer: Frostbite.
3.
Question: What did the snowman order at the fast food restaurant?
Answer: An ice burger with chilly sauce.
4.
Question: Why is Santa so good at karate?
Answer: Because he has a black belt!
5.
Question: Why did the elf push his bed into the fireplace?
Answer: Because he wanted to sleep like a log!
6.
Question: What do elves learn in school?
Answer: The elf-abet.
Smile: These are Famous “Knock-Knock” Jokes

1.
Knock, knock.
— Who is there?
— Irish.
— Irish who?
— Irish you a Merry Christmas! *
2. 517
Knock, knock.
— Who is there?
— Mary and Abbey.
— Mary and Abbey who?
— Mary Christmas and Abbey New Year! **
* Сравните с “I wish you a Merry Christmas!”

** Имена и фамилии по звучанию напоминают новогоднее
пожелание “Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year!”
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Christmas Tree аnd

Carol-Singing in Trafalgar Square”, с. 514—515.
1. What is the essential symbol of the Christmas season? 2. Who
introduced the Christmas tree to Britain? 3. What is the sense of buying
an artificial fir tree? 4. What are the possible suppliers of Christmas
trees? 5. What is the origin of the main Christmas tree of the UK?
6. Where is it erected? 7. What is called the event in which the Lord
Mayor of Westminster, the British ambassador to Norway and the
Mayor of Oslo take part? 8. What does the Christmas tree lighting
518 ceremony symbolize?

1. Типичный возглас Санты “HOE HOE HOE” сравнивается
с глаголом «полоть, заниматься прополкой» (to hoe),
что можно делать трижды, имея три огорода.
2. Обыгрывается то, как образовано слово «обморожение»
(холод + укус).
3. Слово «айсбургер» образовано по типу «чизбургер»,
«гамбургер» и др., а «холодный соус» напоминает по зву-
чанию «соус чили» (chilli sauce).
4. Черный пояс в карате — признак высокого профессио-
нального мастерства.
5. Игра слов: “log” — полено, а идиома “to sleep like a log”
означает «спать как убитый».
6. Слово “elf-abet” напоминает по звучанию “alphabet”.
British Pantomime
A pantomime (panto) is a traditional British play and a popular
Christmas entertainment that bears no resemblance with mime
(silent) performance. Pantomimes are staged in the UK starting a few
weeks before Christmas and continuing throughout January and
February. British Pantomime is the noisiest and the most raucous
sort of theatrical entertainment, characterized by the abundance
of slapstick comic action, special effects, required audience feedback,
as well as by numerous slosh scenes, when the actors throw water, 519
milk, paint, flour, soapsuds all over the stage and at each other.
Children are regarded as the target-audience of these comic stage
shows, but adults enjoy them just as much. In every pantomime there
are always three main characters: a young hero or the “Principle Boy”,
acted out by a woman in tight clothes; a “principal girl”, acted out by
a man; the “Dame” or “the Pantomime” — a funny, old woman, whose
part is almost always played by a man in drag. A secondary character
on the stage is also important. He is to comment on the action in
a comical way and to speak to the audience, encouraging them to
shout, clap their hands, stamp their feet, etc. Most pantos also feature
a comic animal played by two actors in one costume. Even if the plot
of a story doesn’t presuppose any animals, the panto writers will
squeeze one in. British pantomime always takes the plot of familiar
fairy tales or children’s stories and adds to it loads of music,
contemporary references and audience participation. Famous
pantomimes include Cinderella, Alladin, Peter Pan, Jack and the
Beanstalk, Babes in the Wood, etc.
slapstick — фарсовый, балаганный
feedback — ответная реакция
soapsuds — мыльная пена
target-audience — целевая аудитория
to stamp one’s feet — топать ногами
the plot of familiar fairy tales or children’s stories — сюжет зна-
комых сказок или рассказов для детей
520
True False
1 Pantomime in Britain is usually called Panto,

and it is fun for everyone in the family.
2. Pantomime is another synonym for mime
show.
3. The principal boy in a pantomime is always
played by a young woman in a tight costume,
while the role of a principal girl is always
conspicuously acted out by a man.
4. All jokes in pantomimes are usually of the
nudge-nudge wink-wink variety.
5. Boxing Day is the best time to watch
a pantomime.

In Britain there are several theatrical “taboos”. The first one goes
that you should never ever whistle in the dressing room of any theatre
in the UK. Otherwise you must go out of the room, turn around three
times, then knock on the door and enter. It’s strange, but true.
You also never say “good luck” to an actor. Instead, you normally
say “Break a leg”, which is not completely odd comparing to Russian
«Ни пуха, ни пера. — К черту».
The third taboo is the most fascinating. The British actors never 521
verbalize the exact name of Shakespeare’s “Macbeth”, mainly referring
to it as “the Scottish Play”. It is believed that the name “Macbeth”
brings bad luck to all the theatres in the UK.
Nota Bene
In many aspects pantomimes are similar to the Italian comedies
of the 16th century, but not only to them. The pantomime also
absorbed main characteristic features of the English court masque
and ever popular rough and violent slapstick performance.
Pantomimes were first performed as short pieces at the end
of a tragic or comic play. As complete performances they came into
being by the early 19th century.
At present audiences attending pantomimes all over the UK enjoy
the play of their favorite actors, pop stars, and winners of talent shows,
who are gladly performing there during winter-time.
Заполните пропуски в тексте предлогами.

Most Popular Destinations to Buy Christmas Presents
in London
Family presents are opened ___ Christmas day. It happens either late
morning ___ during the afternoon, when all members ___ the family
gather together to open the presents placed ___ the Christmas tree. In
order to buy a thing you want you may choose a shopping mall, a flea
market, antiquities shop, etc. But anyway bying presents is always great
522
fun, and here are only some ___ most popular destinations in London.
Oxford Street is the busiest shopping street ___ Europe, best known
___ its shops, including well-known Selfridges, though the street itself
is not long, being one and a half miles ___ end ___ end. Regent Street
is also known ___ its fabulous shops. The street divides the aristocratic
Mayfair ___ the West and multi-cultural Soho ___ the East and is also
marked by exceptionally fine architecture. Bond Street in Mayfair is the
most popular destination to buy designer clothing, since it is home to
the most elegant and expensive shops ___ London. Piccadilly — the
wide and busy main road that leads to Piccadilly Circus — is home to
the Fortnum and Mason department store which is almost three hundred
years old, and has never changed its address! Carnaby is the cheerful
pedestrianised area ___ north Soho just ___ Regent Street. It boasts
a number of new stores and a passage ___ to Kingly Court where one
can buy items not sold anywhere else in London. Chiltern Street is known
___ its specialist women’s outfitters. Marylebone High Street and
Tottenham Court Road are also popular shopping destinations, abundant
___ shops, including electronics shops and furnishing ones.
Best-Loved Christmas Classics

“Jingle Bells” was written by James Lord Pierpont (1822—1893)
in 1850. In the autumn of 1857 it was published under the title “One
Horse Open Sleigh”. “Jingle Bells” is perceived as a Christmas song,
though it was originally written and sung for Thanksgiving.
Jingle Bells
Dashing through the snow
In a one-horse open sleigh 523
O’er the fields we go
Laughing all the way
Bells on bobtail ring
Making spirits bright
What fun it is to ride and sing
A sleighing song tonight!
Chorus:
Jingle bells, jingle bells,
Jingle all the way.
Oh! what fun it is to ride
In a one-horse open sleigh.
Jingle bells, jingle bells,
Jingle all the way;
Oh! what fun it is to ride
In a one-horse open sleigh.
A day or two ago

I thought I’d take a ride
And soon, Miss Fanny Bright
Was seated by my side,
The horse was lean and lank
Misfortune seemed his lot
He got into a drifted bank
And then we got upsot.
Chorus
524
A day or two ago,
The story I must tell
I went out on the snow,
And on my back I fell;
A gent was riding by
In a one-horse open sleigh,
He laughed as there I sprawling lie,
But quickly drove away.
Chorus
Now the ground is white
Go it while you're young,
Take the girls tonight
and sing this sleighing song;
Just get a bobtailed bay
Two forty as his speed
Hitch him to an open sleigh
And crack! you'll take the lead.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “British Pantomime”,

c. 520.
1. Pantomime in Britain is usually called Panto, and it is fun for
everyone in the family. True
2. Pantomime is another synonym for mime show. False
3. The principal boy in a pantomime is always played by a young
woman in a tight costume, while the role of a principal girl is
always conspicuously acted out by a man. True 525
4. All jokes in pantomimes are usually of the nudge-nudge wink-
wink variety. True
5. Boxing Day is the best time to watch a pantomime. False (not
only)
Ключи к заданию по тексту “Most Popular

Destinations to Buy Christmas Presents in London”,
с. 522.
Family presents are opened on Christmas day. It happens either late
morning or during the afternoon, when all members of the family gather
together to open the presents placed under the Christmas tree. In order
to buy a thing you want you may choose a shopping mall, a flea market,
antiquities shop, etc. But anyway bying presents is always great fun, and
526 here are only some of most popular destinations in London.
Oxford Street is the busiest shopping street in Europe, best known
for its shops, including well-known Selfridges, though the street itself
is not long, being one and a half miles from end to end. Regent Street
is also known for its fabulous shops. The street divides the aristocratic
Mayfair to the West and multi-cultural Soho to the East and is also
marked by exceptionally fine architecture. Bond Street in Mayfair is
the most popular destination to buy designer clothing, since it is
home to the most elegant and expensive shops in London. Piccadilly —
the wide and busy main road that leads to Piccadilly Circus — is
home to the Fortnum and Mason department store which is almost
three hundred years old, and has never changed its address! Carnaby
is the cheerful pedestrianised area in north Soho just behind Regent
Street. It boasts a number of new stores and a passage through to
Kingly Court where one can buy items not sold anywhere else in
London. Chiltern Street is known for its specialist women’s outfitters.
Marylebone High Street and Tottenham Court Road are also popular
shopping destinations, abundant in shops, including electronics shops
and furnishing ones.
Boxing Day History*

Boxing Day is a bank holiday celebrated on 26th December. If it
falls on a Saturday or a Sunday, the following Monday is a day-off.
There are many explanations as to the origin of the name “Boxing
day”. The first three lines of reasoning are historically grounded.
The first of them goes that the name stuck, because the so-called
“Alms boxes” were placed on Christmas Day in all churches of the
country in order to collect money for the poor. Those boxes were
always opened the next day after Christmas, which is why the day
527
became known as Boxing Day.
There are also many scientists who make an emphasis on the fact
that in the past Boxing Day was a traditional day-off for all the
servants. They received “Christmas Box” from their masters and
would usually go home to give “Christmas Box” to their relatives.
Supporters of the third theory claim that all great sailing ships,
when setting sail to discover new lands, would always have on board
a symbol of good luck — a sealed box containing money. The box
was usually placed on a ship by a priest. Then the crewmen dropped
money into it, wishing their voyage to be safe and successful. After
that the box was sealed and left intact. If the voyage were a success
the box was given to a priest, who opened it at Christmas-time and
distributed its contents among the needy.
People who disagree with all these explanations say that things are
much simpler, because a “Christmas Box” in Britain is a popular name
for a Christmas present, and 26 December is still the time to tip
regular tradesmen, e. g. A milkman, a paper boy, etc. who would
enter the house the day after Christmas.
Boxing Day — День рождественских подарков в Великобрита-
нии (26 декабря)
the first three lines of reasoning are historically grounded — пер-
вые три теории основаны на исторических фактах
alms boxes — коробки с милостыней
a sealed box containing money — запечатанный ящик, в кото-
ром содержались деньги
528 crewmen — члены команды
voyage — морское путешествие
regular tradesmen — постоянные торговцы
Найдите и вычеркните в каждой строке лишнее слово или

словосочетание, которое не связано с историей появления
данного праздника.
1. Regular tradesmen — pubs — wooden boxes — presents.

2. Servants — Christmas boxes — masters — fireworks.
3. Alms boxes — leather purse — churches — the poor —
money.
4. Good luck — charm — a sealed box — money — ship —
priest.
Заполните пропуски в тексте определенными, неопреде-

ленными или нулевыми артиклями.
Boxing Day Celebrations in the UК

Traditionally, Boxing Day is the day when families get together.
Baked ham, leftovers of Christmas cake, ___ mince pies with brandy
butter are most popular foods of this holiday. It is a day for caring
and sharing, watching TV, attending pantomimes, etc.
Fox hunting almost ceased to be perceived as ___ symbol of ___
529
day. ___ 2004 ban on fox hunting has put ___ end to ___ long-
standing tradition. Hunters dressed in ___ red and black hunting
coats may still gather in ___ countryside and the sound of the hunting
horn can still be heard, but their dogs follow ___ artificially laid trails.
For thousands of people in ___ UK Boxing Day became similar
to ___ Black Friday in ___ USA, when men and women compete in
order to grab ___ bargain during the sales. Boxing Day is Britain is
also marked by ___ numerous horse races, professional football
matches, swimming contests, including the swim across the English
Channel, fun runs and numerous charity events.
In Northern Ireland, 26 December is also known as ___ St. Stephen’s
Day. St. Stephen was killed, being stoned to ___ death for believing
in Jesus Christ. The way St. Stephen was put to death later on became
reflected in ___ hunting of the wren. In earlier days Wren Boys would
go out, stone ___ wren to death and tie the poor bird to the Wrenboy
leader’s staff pole. Asking for donations the wren boys used to give
___ feather from the captured bird as ___ “thank-you” and ___ symbol
of good luck. ___ decorated pole was the centre of the dance.
Скажите, о какой традиции празднования 26 декабря в ее

современной интерпретации идет речь в данном отрывке?
Though a celebration is still held around the decorated pole,
modern tradition doesn’t presuppose any actual hunting, because
a stuffed bird is placed on top of the staff. The other difference is that
at present the bands of wren boys or mummers or straw boys, as they
are often referred to, may also include girls and mature men, who,
dressed up in women’s clothes, straw suits and with their faces
530 blackened or hidden under the masks, parade through the towns and
villages, raising money for charity.
Правильны ли следующие утверждения о праздновании

26 декабря в Великобритании?
True False
1. Boxing Day is not a bank holiday.

2. Boxing day takes place on December 26th
or the following Monday if December 26th
falls on a Saturday or Sunday.
3. Boxing Day is a day for fox hunting.
4. Boxing Day is a great family time.
5. Many shops are open on Boxing Day.
6. Hunting of the Wren is still popular
in Northern Ireland.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Boxing Day History”, с. 528.

1. Regular tradesmen — pubs — wooden boxes — presents.
2. Servants — Christmas boxes — masters — fireworks. 3. Alms
boxes — leather purse — churches — the poor — money. 4. Good
luck — charm — a sealed box — money — ship — priest.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Boxing Day Celebrations
in the UК”, c. 529.
Traditionally, Boxing Day is the day when families get together.
Baked ham, leftovers of Christmas cake, mince pies with brandy butter 531
are most popular foods of this holiday…
Fox hunting almost ceased to be perceived as a symbol of the day.
The 2004 ban on fox hunting has put an end to a long-standing
tradition. Hunters dressed in red and black hunting coats may still
gather in the countryside and the sound of the hunting horn can still
be heard, but their dogs follow the artificially laid trails.
For thousands of people in the UK Boxing Day became similar to
the Black Friday in the USA, when men and women compete in order
to grab a bargain during the sales. Boxing Day is Britain is also marked
by numerous horse races…
In Northern Ireland, 26 December is also known as St. Stephen’s
Day. St. Stephen was killed, being stoned to death for believing in
Jesus Christ. The way St. Stephen was put to death later on became
reflected in the hunting of the wren. In earlier days Wren Boys would
go out, stone a wren to death and tie the poor bird to the Wrenboy
leader’s staff pole. Asking for donations the wren boys used to give
a feather from the captured bird as a “thank-you” and a symbol
of good luck. The decorated pole was the centre of the dance.

St. Stephen’s Day celebrations or Hunting the Wren in modern
interpretation.

1. Boxing Day is not a bank holiday. False (It is.)
2. Boxing Day takes place on December 26th or the following
532 Monday if December 26th falls on a Saturday or Sunday. True
3. Boxing Day is a day for fox hunting. False (It used to be so.)
4. Boxing Day is a great family time. True
5. Many shops are open on Boxing Day. True
6. Hunting of the Wren is still popular in Northern Ireland. True
Sports in Britain
533
Sports in Britain
Sports in Britain*
Sports can be regarded as an essential part in the life in Britain. It
is not surprising at all, because quite a number of the world’s most
popular sports originated in Britain. Football is the most popular
sport in England, with 92 professional clubs in the English Football
League. Warwickshire is the motherland of another ball game —
rugby, which used to be favoured only by the upper crusts of society
but later on gained mass popularity.
Lawn tennis in Britain started in the village of Wimbledon in the
534
XIX century. With the passage of time Wimbledon tennis tournament,
held since 1877, became one of the four most prestigious “grand
slams”, being the oldest of them. Table tennis was also invented in
England in 1880, when Cambridge University students first played
the game using cigar boxes and champagne corks.
Equestrian sports are very popular among the British as well. Horse
racing originated in Derbyshire while polo was brought to Britain
from India in the XIX century. The Duke of Beaufort’s country
home — Badminton House, gave its name to badminton, which was
first played in England in the 19th century. In 1865 another English
nobleman — the Marquess of Queensberry, compiled a set of rules
for boxing, which are valid even nowadays. The game of darts in its
present form originated in the north of England, in the town
of Grimsby. Scotland, being the home of golf, can boast more than
400 golf courses, not to say anything about hundreds of golf clubs,
situated all over Britain. Other popular sports and pastimes include
basketball, netball, swimming, boat racing, rowing, angling, bowls,
various martial arts and extreme sports.
Sports in Britain
grand slams — турниры Большого шлема
champagne corks — пробки от шампанского
more than 400 golf courses — более 400 площадок для гольфа
pastime — времяпрепровождение
angling — спортивная рыбная ловля
various martial arts — различные виды единоборств
I. На основании информации из текста перечислите те ви- 535

ды спорта, которые появились в Великобритании.
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
II. Ответьте на вопросы.
1. Are you a football fan?

2. Do you like tennis? If yes, who are you rooting for in ATP and
WTA?
3. Which sport do you consider to be the most nail-biting?
4. What sport or sporting activity can be called really spectacular?
5. Do you believe that jogging or power walking can help you
to be fit and healthy? Why?
Sports in Britain

If you love the game of tennis and delicious strawberries with
superb whipped cream, traditionally served at Wimbledon, don’t miss
this high ranking tennis tournament and a major date on the British
social circuit. If you are inquisitive, all sorts of quirky facts about
tennis are available at the Wimbledon Lawn Tennis Museum, which
is really fab and worth visiting. For instance, you will learn why the
scoring 0:0 in tennis is always voiced as “Love all”. “Love” in this case
536 is a distorted form of the French “l’œuf ”, i. e. “an egg”. Zero resembles
an egg, and for all chair empires this original wording became a norm.
And remember, that tennis players competing at Wimbledon will
definitely need all sorts of good luck “according to the British”.
In Britain black cats are considered to be lucky, and it’s definitely
a good luck to see two magpies at a time or to say “white rabbits” at
the very beginning of a new month. The British also say that catching
leaves in autumn will also bring you good luck for the whole year,
‘cause one leaf caught stands for one happy month. A horseshoe over
the door also brings good luck, but it must be the right way up. The
luck runs out of a horseshoe if it is upside down!
It’s bad luck to see just one magpie, to walk under a ladder, to walk
under the ladder or to plan anything of importance on Friday 13th.
So, you may log on the Internet and write about all that to the
tennis stars you are rooting for!
Sports in Britain
Расставьте буквы в правильном порядке и расшифруйте на-

звания экстремальных видов спорта.
1. aPiglargnid — ____________________________________
2. rAi gzronbi — _____________________________________
3. ecI ginclmni — ____________________________________

537
4. eitWhtewra frgntai — ______________________________
5. abuSc idvign — ___________________________________
6. eeBgun ingjmup — ________________________________
Smile
In 1314 King Edward II issued the following royal proclamation,
banning football from the streets of London:
“Forasmuch as there is great noise in the city caused by hustling over
large balls, from which many evils may arise, which God forbid, we
command and forbid on behalf of the king, on pain of imprisonment,
such game to be used in the city in future”.
Sports in Britain
Напишите названия популярных в Британии игр и сорев-

нований в соответствии с их описанием.
1. Teams consist of 11 players each. They play with a small ball
and a bat shaped like a paddle. Two batters stand in front
of wickets, consisting of three wooden rods / stumps, pushed
into the ground, with two small pieces of wood, called bails,
balanced on top. The distance between the wickets is about
20 metres. — _____________________________________
538 2. It is similar to football, but played with an oval ball. Players
can carry the ball and tackle each other. — _____________
________________________________________________
3. The two main forms of this game are lawn flat green (outdoor
and indoor) and crown green. — _____________________
4. The game was brought to the XIX century Britain by army
officers, who liked to play this world’s fastest ball sport.
________________________________________________
5. Superb green lawns, players, all dressed in white (it’s an
absolute must for all participants), very expensive but really
delicious strawberries with cream, sold for visitors, became
the living images of the tournament. — _______________
________________________________________________
6. It can be named as the largest female team sport in
England. — ______________________________________
Sports in Britain
Famous Sports Quotes

Luck is what happens when preparation meets opportunity.
(Coach Darrel Royal)
***
The will to win is important, but the will to prepare is vital.
(Joe Paterno)
***
Sweat plus sacrifice equals success.
(Charlie Finley) 539
***
Show me a guy who is afraid to look bad, and I’ll show you a guy
you can beat every time.
(Lou Brock)
***
If you can believe it, the mind can achieve it.
(Ronnie Lott)
***
The difference between the impossible and the possible lies in
a man’s determination.
(Tommy Lasorda)
***
Do not let what you cannot do interfere with what you can do.
(John Wooden)
***
The minute you start talking about what you are going to do if you
lose, you have lost.
(George Shultz)
Sports in Britain
Ключи к заданию по тексту “Sports in Britain”,

с. 535.
I. Football, boat racing, horse racing, lawn tennis, cricket, golf,
rugby, table tennis, darts, boxing.
II. Произвольный ответ.
540 1. Paragliding.
2. Air zorbing.
3. Ice climing.
4. Whitewater rafting.
5. Scuba Diving.
6. Bungee jumping.
1. Cricket.
2. Rugby.
3. Bowls.
4. Polo.
5. Wimbledon, the Championships.
6. Netball.
B r i t i s h Fo o d
541
British Food: Novelty and Tradition*

The present day has witnessed global processes of cross-cultural
and economic interaction that resulted in many fields of human
activity. Extensive coverage of cultural identities in mass media as well
as the opportunity to get the first-hand experience about various
lifestyles made people more open-minded and raised their cultural
awareness. At the same time global distribution of goods and services
permitted to acquire totally new habits, eating habits in particular.
542 Sea-food is eaten all over the world, Indian curry is named as the most
popular dish in the Britain of 2012; yoghurt, rice, pasta dishes
“conquered” Eastern Europe, etc. In modern Britain the so-called
“continental breakfast” of tea / coffee / fruit juice with croissants or
pastries became quite popular. In many households a bowl of cereals,
orange juice and a cup of tea or coffee practically ousted the traditional
English breakfast, though it is always served in hotels and guest houses
all over the country.
Everyday meals in Britain usually include breakfast, lunch,
tea / dinner / supper. The so-called “brunch” (breakfast + lunch) is
a meal eaten between or instead of breakfast and lunch. Supper is
often eaten late and it is the most substantial meal of the day. Sunday
meal is usually a Roast Dinner consisting of a roast meat, cooked in
the oven for about two hours, Yorkshire pudding is made by baking
a thick liquid mixture of flour, milk, and eggs and served with roast
meat and gravy and vegetables (mainly roast potatoes with seasonal
vegetables of at least two kinds).
the Britain of 2012 — Британия 2012 г. (обратите внимание
на употребление определенного артикля. Ср.: Britain, France,
England, etc., но: the England of the Middle Ages, a new France,
etc.)
to oust — вытеснять
roast meat — жареное мясо
batter — тесто
gravy — мясная подлива 543

ответами.
1. Existing names of the main meals include breakfast, brunch,

lunch, tea, dinner and supper.
2. Brunch is a meal eaten between or instead of breakfast and
lunch.
3. Packed lunch is called so because it is kept in a plastic
container.
4. In Britain the main meal is taken in the evening, and only on
Sundays it is eaten at midday.
5. Usually Sunday meal is a Roast Dinner consisting of a roast
meat, Yorkshire pudding and vegetables.
6. Yorkshire pudding is made from porridge and served with
roast meat and gravy.
À la carte
Британская семья oбедает в ресторане. Они отказались от
фиксированного набора блюд (Set Menu) и предпочли сде-
лать заказ, выбирая каждое блюдо по отдельности (À la carte).
Заполните таблицу произвольными названиями блюд, при-
нимая во внимание, что мамина троюродная сестра — веге-
тарианка, а ее племянница придерживается белковой диеты.
544
Who Starter Main Course Dessert
Soup with
Chocolate cake and
Mother a freshly baked Pasta
ice-cream
baguette
Cottage Pie — a pie A rum-soaked

Garlic Bread made with minced sponge cake covered
with melted beef and carrots, and with mixed exotic
Father
Mozzarella baked with fruit and jelly, all
cheese a covering of mashed topped with a layer
potatoes until crisp of hot chocolate
Prawn
Dover Sole — a fried
Cocktail and Strawberries and
Son large fish with white
deep-fried whipped cream
flesh
Camembert
Niece
Nephew
Mom’s
second
cousin
Lord Randall’s Pudding

Puddings are very popular with the British. It is reflected even in
the English language: “The proof of the pudding is in its (the) eating”;
“a pudding face”, “to over-egg the pudding”; “what’s for pudding? (что
у нас на десерт?), etc. Lord Randall’s sweet pudding is one of the
most popular, cooked in thousands of households all over the country.
So, let’s have a first-hand experience and cook this rich sponge
pudding with apricots and marmalade on our own!
545
Ingredients
150g Plain Flour 150g Dried Apricots,
1 tsp. Bicarbonate of Soda chopped
150g Butter 150g Thick Cut dark Marmalade
120g Soft Brown Sugar (Keep a few Apricots and a little
1 Egg beaten Marmalade to place in bottom
175ml Milk of bowl)
Method
Sift the flour and the bicarbonate of soda together. Cream the
butter and sugar together until light and fluffy. Add the beaten egg,
milk, flour and apricots separately to the butter mixture. Beat
vigorously and then finally stir in the marmalade. Grease a 2 pint (1,1
litre) pudding basin and place a few apricots and a little marmalade
in bottom. Pour the mixture into the pudding basin and cover securely.
Steam for 1½ — 2 hours. Turn out and serve with custard.
Раскройте скобки, используя Future Perfect или Future

Perfect Continuous.
1. He (to eat) ___________________ his dessert before we

(to finish) ___________________ our starter.
2. The moment I (to have) ___________________ my brunch,
we’ll go back to work.
3. She (to have) ___________________ her evening meal by the
546 time we arrive.
4. We (to finish) ___________________ with the presentation
of the dish by 10 a. m.
5. Nigel (to work) ___________________ at the restaurant for
three years by next December.
6. Sheila (to read) ___________________ for two hours by tea
time.
7. He (to sleep) ___________________ for nine hours by
breakfast time.

Salt is mentioned more than 30 times in the Bible.
There are 49 different foods mentioned in the Bible.
Almonds and pistachios are the only nuts mentioned in the Bible.
In Britain they say that the best roast meat should be crispy on the
outside and rarer inside. Beef or other joints, such as lamb or pork,
are traditionally eaten with various sauces. Beef is usually served with
hot white horseradish sauce, pork — with sweet apple sauce and
lamb — with green mint sauce. Gravy is also poured over the meat. 547
The name “bacon and eggs” stuck due to Edward Bernays whose
aim was to promote sales of bacon. In 1920s he instigated a survey
according to which hearty breakfasts were highly recommended. He
sent its results to 5,000 physicians with the advertisement touting
bacon and eggs as a hearty breakfast.
Originally Yorkshire pudding was cooked in a form made of tin,
placed under the rotating spit on which roast beef was cooking. Thus
the juices from the meat dripped on to the pudding. At present
Yorkshire pudding is cooked separately in individual portions.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Food in Britain”, с. 543.

1. What are the existing names of the main meals?
2. What is brunch?
3. Why is packed lunch called so?
4. When is the main meal taken in Britain?
5. What is a usual Sunday meal?
6. How is Yorkshire pudding made? What is it served with?
548
Ключ к заданию “А la carte”, с. 544.


1. He will have eaten his dessert before we have finished our
starter.
2. The moment I have had my brunch, we’ll go back to work.
3. She will have had her evening meal by the time we arrive.
4. We’ll have finished with the presentation of the dish by 10
a. m.
5. Nigel will have been working at the restaurant for three years
by next December.
6. Sheila will have been reading for two hours by tea time.
7. He’ll have been sleeping for nine hours by breakfast time.
Travelling Full of Taste

Whatever the new fashions in food industry may be, there are
dishes and food-stuffs that are closely associated with Britain and the
British. One of them is simple but tasty pie and mash. This is usually
a baked minced beef pie with mashed potato. Liquor is unique to pie
and mash, ’cause recipes for the green parsley sauce, also known as
parsley gravy, differ greatly. Traditional English cuisine also includes
such classics as the Full English Breakfast, Cottage pie, Cornish pastie,
Black Pudding, fish and chips — a take-away food, traditionally 549
seasoned with salt and vinegar, as well as all kinds of sandwiches,
a lot of cheese and bread, substantial meat-dishes, and delicacies made
on the basis of fresh-water and salt-water fish. Rich Yorkshire pudding
is another dish the British can’t do without. Britain is also renowned
for its hard cheese. Blue and White Stilton, Cheddar, Red Leicester,
Wensleydale, Sage Derby, Cornish Yarg, Double Gloucester,
accompanied with a fine port or tokay, are definitely worth trying.
In the East Midlands one should definitely taste the locally-made
Stilton cheese. You may also like crumbly Cheshire or Lancashire
sorts of cheese, made in the Northwest. Visiting the Yorkshire and
the Humber one may buy and taste delicious Wensleydale and
Swaledale cheeses made by the dairy farmers in the Dales. Staying
in Britain, don’t forget to taste strong English tea and coffee, always
served with milk in it, unless you demand a black coffee. Irish or
Scottish whiskey, a pint of bitter or lager (two sorts of beer) are also
worth trying. Whenever in the Southwest of England, treat yourself
with draught cider and superb clotted cream teas.
parsley — петрушка
port — портвейн
tokay — токай (вино)
a dale — дол, долина
a pint — пинта (0,47 литра)
lager — лагер (светлое пиво)
are also worth trying — их тоже стоит попробовать
550 to treat oneself — угощаться
True False
1. Traditional English cuisine is associated

with Full-fried English breakfast, Sunday
Roast, Cottage pie, Cornish pastie, Black
Pudding, fish and chips.
2. Britain is also renowned for its soft cheese.

3. Pie and Mash is a pie, filled with eels, mash
and liquor.
4. “Fish and chips” is a traditional takeaway

food, so you may eat it straight from the
paper with your fingers.
5. Yorkshire pudding is a dish for vegans.

Переведите идиомы, использованные в данных предложе-

ниях.
1. Their child is naughty, not unruly. Thus, carrot and stick

policy will do wonders. 2. He took bread and salt that he would
never frequent the pub. 3. It seems to me that his immediate family
long for two things only: bread and games / circuses. 4. You can’t
possibly eat your cake and have it. 5. Anyway, I won’t quarrel with
my bread and butter. 6. Their dinner consisted of potatoes and
point. 7. However it is no bread and butter of yours. 8. Gossips and 551
quarrels were her meat and drink.
Nota Bene
The traditional English breakfast comprises several fried foods and
is called the “Full English”, “Bacon and Eggs” or referred to as “The
Full English Fry-up”. It consists of bacon and eggs, sausages, baked
beans, mushrooms, a slice of toast with marmalade or other preserves.
There are many variants of the full breakfast, including the full
English, full Scottish, full Welsh and full Irish breakfasts and the
Ulster fry.
The two following patterns of taking meal are the most popular
and widely-spread in Britain:
Breakfast (7.00 — 9.00 a. m.), Lunch (12.00 — 1.30 p. m), Dinner
(6.30 — 8.00 p. m.) or Breakfast (7.00 — 9.00 a. m.), Dinner (6.30 —
8.00 p. m.), Tea (5.30 — 6.30 p. m.).
Traditional British Food

Соедините названия блюд с их описанием.
1. Cornish a. It is a mixture of meat and potato and
Pasty other vegetables baked in a folded-over
pastry crust.
2. Cottage Pie b. It is a pie made with minced savoury beef
and carrots. It is also baked with
552 a covering of mashed potato until crisp.
3. Cumberland c. It is made in a coil and roasted whole. It is
Sausage served with mashed potato and is also
known as "bangers and mash".
4. Fish and d. The fish, usually cod, haddock, skate or
Chips plaice, is battered and deep-fried. It is
served with chips (French fries) and the so-
called "mushy peas". One should season
the dish with salt and vinegar or lemon.
5. Ploughman's e. It consists of either a hunk of cheese (often
Lunch Cheddar) or pork pie / ham / pate and crusty
fresh bread, a pickled onion, Branston
pickle, and some salad garnish.
6. Shepherd's f. It is a pie made with minced lamb. It is
Pie usually baked with a covering of mashed
potatoes until crisp.
7. Steak and g. Popular pub food.
Kidney Pie

“Travelling Full of Taste”, c. 550.
1. Traditional English cuisine is associated with Full-fried English
Breakfast, Sunday Roast, Cottage pie, Cornish pastie, Black
Pudding, fish and chips. True
2. Britain is also renowned for its soft cheese. False
3. Pie and Mash is a pie, filled with eels, mash and liquor. False
4. “Fish and chips” is a traditional takeaway food, so you may 553
eat it straight from the paper with your fingers. True
5. Yorkshire pudding is a dish for vegans. False

1. Политика кнута и пряника.
2. Клясться.
3. Хлеба и зрелищ.
4. Нельзя делать две взаимоисключающие вещи.
5. Я не пойду против собственных интересов.
6. Хлеб да вода — вот и вся еда.
7. Это не ваше дело.
8. То, чем человек живет.
Ключ к заданию “Traditional British Food”, с. 552.

1. Cornish Pasty — It is a mixture of meat and potato and other
vegetables baked in a folded-over pastry crust.
2. Cottage Pie — It is a pie made with minced savoury beef and
carrots. It is also baked with a covering of mashed potatoes
until crisp.
3. Cumberland Sausage — It is made in a coil and roasted whole.
554 It is served with mashed potato and is also known as “bangers
and mash”.
4. Fish and Chips — The fish, usually cod, haddock, skate or
plaice, is battered and deep-fried. It is served with chips
(French fries) and the so-called “mushy peas”. One should
season the dish with salt and vinegar or lemon.
5. Ploughman’s Lunch — It consists of either a hunk of cheese
(often Cheddar) or pork pie / ham / pate and crusty fresh bread,
a pickled onion, Branston pickle, and some salad garnish.
6. Shepherd’s Pie — It is a pie made with minced lamb. It is
usually baked with a covering of mashed potato until crisp.
7. Steak and Kidney Pie — Popular pub food.
B r i t i s h Pre s s
555
The British Press

The British are one of the biggest newspaper-reading nations in the
world. National quality papers include The Guardian, The Observer
(both Berliner size), such broadsheets as The Financial Times, The
Daily Telegraph, The Sunday Telegraph, The Sunday Times, and national
“qualities” that switched to the compact size: The Independent, The
Independent on Sunday, The Times. Middle-market papers include:
The Daily Express, The Sunday Express, The Daily Mail, The Mail on
556 Sunday. National tabloids/popular papers include The Daily Mirror, The
Sunday Mirror, The Morning Star, The People, The Daily Star, The Daily
Star Sunday, The Sun, The Sunday Sport.
Magazines published in Britain include science and technology
magazines, arts magazines, literary, political, satirical ones, editions
focusing on business, comics, defunct magazines, women’s and
fashion magazines, etc.
The doings of world’s major public figures are “dissected” in the
satirical magazines, such as Punch and Private Eye. The monthly
adult comic Viz with a readership of more than one million is as
offensive, as possible. GQ, Arena, Vanity Fair, Esquire, the Face, Blitz,
i-D are the main lifestyle magazines in Britain. Intelligent women’s
mags offering a blend of popular fashions, politics, interviews, feature
articles, critical reviews and gossip are Cosmopolitan, Elle, Company,
Marie Claire. Women’s magazines, which are not quite feministic with
their numerous recipes, knitting patterns, embroidery, etc. are
Prima, She, Woman, Woman’s Own, Best, Bella, Options. Very well-
written, but often relentlessly humourless serious magazines include
the Economist, the Spectator, the New Statesman and Society.
quality papers — авторитетные издания
Berliner — Берлинер (формат газетной бумаги размером 470 ×
315 мм (18½ × 12, 4 дюйма), промежуточный между A3 и A2
tabloids / popular papers — таблоиды или популярные издания
are “dissected” — «препарируются» (т. е. пристально изучаются
и характеризуются самым детальным образом)
knitting patterns — схемы для вязания
embroidery — вышивка 557
relentlessly humourless — не содержащие юмора
Основываясь на информации из текста о типах газет, ис-

ключите один неверный вариант в каждом из трех пред-
ложенных абзацев.
1. The Guardian, The Observer, The Financial Times, The Daily

Telegraph, The Daily Mirror.
2. The Daily Express, The Sunday Express, The Daily Mail, The
Sunday Telegraph, The Mail on Sunday.
3. The Daily Mirror, The Sunday Times, The Sunday Mirror, The
Morning Star, The People, The Daily Star, The Daily Star Sunday,
The Sun, The Sunday Sport.

Fleet Street in London is also known all over the world as a metonym
for the British national press. It is so because Fleet Street was a historical
home of many British newspapers. The 1980s brought a number
of changes into the well-established order of media-world. Since that
time many media offices had changed place. Reuter’s news agency
was the last to leave in 2005. Nevertheless the metonym survived and
is still widely used (e. g. Fleet Street is infuriated, Fleet Street was
558 taken aback, etc.)
British Quality Papers and Their Political Orientation

Financial Times (est. 1888) — politically centrist.
Independent on Sunday (est. 1990, the Sunday sister paper of The
Independent) — Centre-left, liberal.
The Guardian (est. 1821) — Centre-left, social-liberal, closer to
the Labour party.
The Independent (est. 1986) — Centre-left, liberal.
The Observer (est. 1791) — Centre-left, social-liberal.
The Sunday Telegraph (est. 1961) — Conservative.
The Sunday Times (est. 1822) — Centre-right.
The Times (est. 1785) — centre-right paper, backs Conservative
Party.
Заполните пропуски в тексте прилагательными из рамки.
substantial — major — local — good — free (2 раза) —

particular — daily — colour — big — bilingual — morning
Focus on the British Newspapers

In the UK there exists about 130 _____________ and Sunday
newspapers, over 2,000 weeklies and about 7,000 periodicals. The
Metro is a free newspaper which is distributed in the capital of Great 559
Britain in the morning, while The Evening Standard is the main
evening newspaper in London. The Evening Standard (London) is
free since late 2009. Like The Metro and The London Lite, it is also
published by Daily Mail and General Trust plc. The Londoner is also
_____________, published by the Mayor of London.
In Scotland there are 6 morning, 6 evening, 4 Sunday newspapers
and 115 local weekly papers. There is only 1 daily morning paper in
Wales — The Western Mail, published in Cardiff. The weekly press
in Wales includes 82 editions published in the English language, in
Welsh or _____________. Northern Ireland has 2 _____________
newspapers, 1 evening, 3 Sunday papers and 45 weeklies.
Weekend newspapers in Britain appear either on Saturday or on
Sunday and contain more sections, and, respectively, more reading
matter, than daily newspapers. Several Sunday papers include colour-
supplements — _____________ magazines of _____________
quality, where feature articles are illustrated by photographs.
Reading a Sunday paper in Britain is often compared to having

a _______ Sunday lunch or a Sunday Roast Dinner, as it is also called.
The reading is as _________, as the main Sunday meal itself, and is
also an important tradition in British households.
At present all the ________ UK newspapers have their own
websites, some of which provide _______ access.
Покажите на карте Великобритании или Англии, в каком

из регионов Англии издаются перечисленные газеты.
560
Minor English Newspapers
Regional newspapers in England include The Ashford Herald,
The Birmingham Mail, The Bournemouth Daily Echo, The Bristol
Evening Post, The Cambridge News, The Camden Gazette, The
Coventry Telegraph, The East Anglian Daily Times (owned by
Archant), The Essex Chronicle, The Hampstead & Highgate Express
(“Ham and High”), The Hull Daily Mail, The Isle of Wight County
Press, The Kent on Saturday, The Lancashire Telegraph, The Leicester
Mercury, The Lincolnshire Echo, The Liverpool Daily Post, The
London Evening Standard, The Manchester Evening News, The
Oxford Journal, The Reading Chronicle, The Salisbury Journal, The
Sheffield Star, The Southport Reporter, etc.
Local newspapers in England are The Ascot, The Bracknell & Ascot
Times, The Banbury Cake, The Bromsgrove Standard, The Canterbury
Adscene, The Chester and District Standard (weekly; free), The Chew Valley,
The Chichester, The Gloucester Citizen, The Ipswich, The Isle of Wight,
The Liverpool Echo, The Reading Chronicle and numerous others.
Прочитайте два перечня английских газет и, пользуясь

картой, скажите, какие это газеты — региональные или
местные.
1. The Hampshire Chronicle, The East Kent Mercury, The Teasdale

Mercury, The Yorkshire Post, The West Briton, The Cornishman.
2. The Esher News & Mail weekly, The Exeter, The Fleetwood, The
Scarborough Evening News, The Taunton, The Warrington,
The Worcester News (part of the Newsquest group).
561
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The British Press”,

c. 557.
1. The Guardian, The Observer, The Financial Times, The Daily
Telegraph, The Daily Mirror (It is not a quality paper).
2. The Daily Express, The Sunday Express, The Daily Mail, The
Sunday Telegraph (It is not a middle-market newspaper), The
Mail on Sunday.
3. The Daily Mirror, The Sunday Times (It is not a tabloid), The
Sunday Mirror, The Morning Star, The People, The Daily
Star, The Daily Star Sunday, The Sun, The Sunday Sport.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Focus on the British

Newspapers”, c. 559—560.
In the UK there exists about 130 daily and Sunday newspapers,
over 2,000 weeklies and about 7,000 periodicals. The Londoner is also
free, published by the Mayor of London.
The weekly press in Wales includes 82 editions published in the
English language, in Welsh or bilingual. Northern Ireland has
2 morning newspapers, 1 evening, 3 Sunday papers and 45 weeklies.
562 Several Sunday papers include colour-supplements — colour
magazines of good quality...
Reading a Sunday paper in Britain is often compared to having
a big Sunday lunch or a Sunday Roast Dinner, as it is also called. The
reading is as substantial, as the main Sunday meal itself, and is also
an important tradition in British households.
At present all the major UK newspapers have their own websites,
some of which provide free access.
Ключ к заданию “Minor English Newspapers”,

c. 560—561.
1. Regional (England):
The Hampshire Chronicle, The East Kent Mercury, The Teasdale
Mercury, The Yorkshire Post, The West Briton, The Cornishman.
2. Local (England):
The Eastbourne, The Esher News & Mail weekly, The Exeter, The
Fleetwood, The Scarborough Evening News, The Taunton, The
Warrington, The Worcester News (part of the Newsquest group).
Quality Papers VS Tabloids*

Traditionally, newspapers in the UK are subdivided into quality
press or the broadsheets, and tabloids, also known as popular papers.
We still say “broadsheets”, though the size of many quality papers has
changed dramatically. The Independent and The Times have switched
in recent years to a compact format, typical for most tabloids. In 2005
the Guardian switched to the so-called “Berliner” format, which is
just slightly larger than a compact. Later on the reputable Observer
has followed the suit. But how do we differentiate then? 563
Quality papers cover serious news in the UK and on the international
arena. Their articles are longer than those in popular papers, the choice
of vocabulary is greater, and formal English is an absolute must with them.
Popular papers are not worse or less professional than the “qualities”,
but their purpose is quite different. They entertain, covering all kind
of gossip, entertainments and sports, providing the readers with the
material for light reading. These papers are written using casual
English, including lots of slang, their headlines are catchy, large
captions always attract attention, and the photos printed are often
bigger than the articles below. It’s hard to believe but the word
“tabloid” was first used to denote pharmaceutical substances
compressed into pills. Then the very same term came to be applied
to denote the newspapers that also compressed the news, being
printed on small sheets of paper. The tabloids in Britain are often
subdivided into the more sensationalist mass market titles, or “red
tops”, such as The Sun and The Mirror, and the middle-market papers,
like The Daily Express and The Daily Mail.
light reading — легкое чтиво, чтение для развлечения
casual English — неформальный английский
pharmaceutical substances — фармацевтические субстанции
pills — таблетки
compressed the news — сжато подавали новости
I. Прочтите данные цитаты и отметьте из них ту, которая

564 противоречит смыслу текста.
“The popular newspapers tend to make news sensational.”

“The distinction between the quality and the popular papers is
one primarily of educational level. Quality papers are those newspapers
which are intended for the well educated. All the rest are generally
called popular newspapers.”
“Popular papers concentrate on more emotive reporting
of stories often featuring the Royal Family, film and pop stars, and
sport. They publish “personal” articles which shock and excite. Instead
of printing factual news reports, these papers write them up in an
exciting way, easy to read, playing on people’s emotions.”
II. Переведите слова и словосочетания на русский язык.

1. Quality press. 2. Yellow press. 3. Feature article. 4. Gossip
column. 5. Obituary. 6. Regular columnist. 7. Cartoon. 8. Cartoonist.
9. Editorial.

Reputable British papers are known worldwide. It goes without
saying that quality press do expect a certain level of intelligence from
their readers, largely depending on an individual’s decent education,
broad outlook, expertise, background knowledge, etc. But at the same
time it is totally wrong to think that British tabloids are somewhat
inferior to the “qualities”, or read only by housewives and people
without higher education. In fact SHOCK HORROR headlines may
be to your liking even if you have perfect qualifications. It’s a matter 565
of taste and a purpose of your reading. The best of these papers, e. g.
The Daily Express and the Daily Mail with a readership of one and
a half million each are ideal for light reading, and it’s not a “stigma”
for a reputable don from Oxford or Cambridge to buy and read such
a paper. One should keep in mind that well-written popular papers
and magazines are also famed for their excellence in many aspects.
No wonder, that according to the recent survey more City businessmen
(i. e. the most well-off and successful not only in London, but in
Britain), read adult comic Viz rather than the Financial Times — an
extremely influential edition that dominates the world of money, and
is also widely known for its remarkably good arts coverage.
Заполните пропуски в предложениях подходящими по

смыслу словами. Какие факты о газетах Шотландии, Уэль-
са и Северной Ирландии вы узнали?
1. The Daily Post is published in Liverpool (_________), but

caters for those who live in North Wales, extensively covering
local news and matters of interest.
2. “The Wales on Sunday” is __________ in Cardiff.
566 3. Evening ________ published in Wales are The South Wales
Echo (Cardiff ), The South Wales Argus (Newsport), The South
Wales Evening Post (Swansea).
4. The national daily morning papers in Scotland _______ The
Scotsman, The Herald, The Daily Record.
5. The daily evening papers in __________ are The Edinburgh
Evening News (Edinburgh), The Evening Times (Glasgow), The
Evening Telegraph (Dundee), The Evening Express (Aberdeen),
The Greenock Telegraph.
6. The __________ papers in Scotland are The Sunday Mail, The
Sunday Post, The Scottish Sunday Express (Printed in
Manchester).
7. Sunday _________ published in Belfast include The News
Letter, The Sunday News, The Sunday World. The News Letter
is the oldest continually published English language daily
newspaper which is still in existence..
Ключи к заданию по тексту “Quality Papers

VS Tabloids”, c. 564.
I.
2. “The distinction between the quality and the popular papers
is one primarily of educational level. Quality papers are those
newspapers which are intended for the well educated. All the
rest are generally called popular newspapers.”
II. 567
1. quality press — авторитетные издания;
2. yellow press — желтая пресса;
3. feature article — эссе;
4. gossip column — светская хроника;
5. obituary — некролог;
6. regular columnist — ведущий постоянной рубрики;
7. cartoon — карикатура, шарж;
8. cartoonist — карикатурист;
9. editorial — передовица, статья редактора.

1. The Daily Post is published in Liverpool (England), but caters
for those who live in North Wales, extensively covering local
news and matters of interest.
2. “The Wales on Sunday” is published in Cardiff.
3. Evening papers published in Wales are The South Wales Echo
(Cardiff ), The South Wales Argus (Newsport), The South Wales
568 Evening Post (Swansea).
4. The national daily morning papers in Scotland include (are)
The Scotsman, The Herald, The Daily Record.
5. The daily evening papers in Scotland are The Edinburgh
Evening News (Edinburgh), The Evening Times (Glasgow), The
Evening Telegraph (Dundee), The Evening Express (Aberdeen),
The Greenock Telegraph.
6. The Sunday papers in Scotland are The Sunday Mail, The
Sunday Post, The Scottish Sunday Express (Printed in
Manchester).
7. Sunday papers published in Belfast include The News Letter,
The Sunday News, The Sunday World. The News Letter is the
oldest continually published English language daily
newspaper which is still in existence.
B r i t i s h R a d i o a n d Te l e v i s i o n
569
The British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC)*

The British Broadcasting Company (The BBC) was set up in 1927.
Its work has traditionally been based on the principle that it is a public
service accountable to the people through Parliament. There are no
commercial breaks on BBC. The BBC gets its money only from
licence fees and sales of its programmes, recordings and publications,
known worldwide as “high-standard productions”.
The BBC television service owns 8 UK wide TV channels. BBC 1 is
the oldest channel in the country that provides a mass market mix
570 of comedies, drama, soap operas, game shows and current affairs.
BBC 2 is a cultural channel that has a greater emphasis on arts, music
and minority audiences. BBC 2 also carries the classic drama serials
for which the company is widely known. All BBC 2 programmes and
the vast majority of those on BBC 1 are broadcast on the national
network. BBC 3 is the main digital television network providing
mainly youth-oriented programming, including new comedy sketch
shows and sitcoms. BBC 4 caters for specialist audiences, providing
documentaries, live theatre, dramas, foreign language films and
archive good-quality television programmes. BBC HD (high
definition) is a part-time HD service launched in 2007. BBC One
HD, launched on 3 November 2010, is seen as a high definition
simulcast of BBC One. BBC News is a purely news channel. BBC
Parliament is a dedicated politics channel, covering the work of the
UK Parliament, Scottish Parliament, Welsh Assembly, Northern
Ireland Assembly and highlighting international politics. CBBC
Channel is aimed at children aged six and above, while CBeebies
is for children under six.
commercial breaks — реклама на телевидении
to broadcast — транслировать
I. На основании информации из текста напишите, какие

программы транслируются на каналах ВВС 3 и ВВС 4.
ВВС 3 ______________________________________________
______________________________________________
571
______________________________________________
ВВС 4 ______________________________________________
______________________________________________
______________________________________________
______________________________________________
II. О каких телевизионных каналах BBC идет речь?
А. It presents programmes of general interest, focusing on light
entertainment, sports coverage, current affairs, children’s programmes,
as well as news and useful information.
В. It provides various documentaries, numerous travel programmes,
serious drama, music, as well as programmes on pastimes and
international films.
Заполните пропуски в тексте существительными из рамки

и прочитайте текст о британских телеканалах.
account — movies — populism — regulation —

violence — impartiality — suit — repository — taste —
venture — films — coverage — channel
572 Non-BBC Television or Other Possibilities

for Happy Viewing
The Independent Television is a purely commercial _________
that started in 1956. Though its aims are like those of the BBC: to
inform, to educate, to entertain, to present accurate news _______,
to show ___________ in controversial matters, not to abuse good
_______, not to boost __________, etc, this main commercial
__________ has long suffered from being regarded as a _________
of unmitigated __________. Independent Television, comprising
ITV1 STV, UTV, ITV2, ITV3, ITV4, CITV and other are subject to
_________ by the ITC.
Satellite era began in 1989. Astra and MarcoPolo satellites carry
BskyB broadcasts. The British Sky Broadcasting (BSkyB) provides
Challenge, Pick TV, Sky1, Sky2, Sky 3D, Sky Arts, Sky Betting and
Gaming, Sky Living, Sky Movies, Sky News, Sky Sports, etc.
Channel 4 is one of the most admired TV channels in Britain.
Originally it was set up to provide programming for those viewers whose
needs were not being met. With the introduction of Channel 4 minority
interests were taken into _________ (e. g. angling, mushroom-picking,

etc.) Channel 4 also runs interesting ________ and is commissioning
its own ________. Channel 4 expanded, having added E4, Film4, More4,
S4C. Channel 5 followed the ______ with two digital channels 5*, 5USA.
Discovery Channel provides world-famous Animal Planet, Discovery
History, Discovery Home & Health, etc.
573

The BBC company is independent of the British government,
though the latter has the right to ban a particular programme or
a certain format of a programme.
The BBC is the most extensive and best funded Public Service
Broadcaster in the world. Besides its domestic programmes, the BBC
broadcasts to every part of our planet. BBC English, for instance, is
the most extensive language-teaching venture in the world.
574 The BBC has eight UK wide television channels all broadcasting
from London.
The BBC has 10 UK wide Radio Stations all broadcasting from
London.
The BBC has eleven Regional Television Channels in England.
The BBC has 40 Local Radio Stations in England.
The BBC World Service broadcasts in 43 languages, all from
London. The BBC World Service television is also self-funding and
therefore does not need to take commercials to pay its way.
Unlike the BBC World Service television, which is self-funding,
BBC World Service radio is financed by grand-in–aid from the
Foreign and Commonwealth Office.
Ключи к заданиям по тексту “The British

Broadcasting Corporation (BBC)”, c. 571.
Пример выполненного задания:
I.
BBC 3 is the main digital television network providing mainly
youth-oriented programming, including new comedy sketch shows
and sitcoms. BBC 4 caters for specialist audiences, providing
documentaries, live theatre, dramas, foreign language films and
archive good-quality television programmes. 575
II.
А. It presents programmes of general interest, focusing on light
entertainment, sports coverage, current affairs, children’s programmes,
as well as news and useful information. — BBC 1
В. It provides various documentaries, numerous travel
programmes, serious drama, music, as well as programmes on pastimes
and international films. — BBC 2
Ключ к заданию по тексту “Non-BBC Television or

Other Possibilities for Happy Viewing”, c. 572—573.
The Independent Television is a purely commercial venture that
started in 1956. Though its aims are like those of the BBC: to inform,
to educate, to entertain, to present accurate news coverage, to show
impartiality in controversial matters, not to abuse good taste, not to
boost violence, etc, this main commercial channel has long suffered
from being regarded as a repository of unmitigated populism.
576 Independent Television, comprising ITV1 STV, UTV, ITV2,
ITV3, ITV4, CITV and other are subject to regulation by the
ITC(Independent Television Commission).
Satellite era began in 1989. Astra and Marcopolo satellites carry
BskyB broadcasts. The British Sky Broadcasting (BSkyB) provides
Challenge, Pick TV, Sky1, Sky2, Sky 3D, Sky Arts, Sky Betting and
Gaming, Sky Living, Sky Movies, Sky News, Sky Sports, etc.
Channel 4 is one of the most admired TV channels in Britain.
Originally it was set up to provide programming for those viewers
whose needs were not being met. With the introduction of Channel
4 minority interests were taken into account (e. g. angling, mushroom-
picking, etc.) Channel 4 also runs interesting movies and is
commissioning its own films. Channel 4 expanded, having added E4,
Film4, More4, S4C. Channel 5 followed the suit with two digital
channels 5*, 5USA. Discovery Channel provides world-famous Animal
Planet, Discovery History, Discovery Home & Health, Discovery Real
Time, Discovery Science, Discovery Travel & Living, etc.
BBC Radio
It is true to say that the British radio (analogue and digital) is
undergoing its biggest-ever expansion. Its national radio channels
that cater only for listeners in the UK are called BBC 1, BBC 2, BBC
3, BBC 4, and BBC 5, BBC Radio 1Xtra, BBC Radio 4 Extra, BBC
Radio 5 Live Sports Extra, BBC Radio 6 Music. The new digital-only
BBC radio stations are the last five.
BBC Radio 1 provides mainly a programme of rock and pop music,
but programming is more serious and varied after dark. BBC Radio 577
2 aims middle-of -the-road music at the over 45-s. It broadcasts mainly
light music and entertainment, comedy and is also the principal
channel for sports coverage. BBC Radio 3 has a tiny audience and
a huge budget. It provides mainly classical music as well as drama,
poetry and short stories, documentaries and some education
programmes. BBC Radio 4 is the main speech station providing
principal news and current affairs service, covering parliamentary
and major public events, as well as plays, phone-ins, humour
programmes, documentaries, drama, comedies and panel games. BBC
Radio 5 is in search of identity. It is devoted chiefly to sport, community
news, education and programmes for young people.
BBC Radio 1Xtra broadcasts popular music, news, live concerts and
music sessions, music documentaries. BBC Radio 4 Extra is dedicated
to classic comedy, drama, books overviews and children’s programmes.
BBC Radio 5 Live Sports Extra broadcasts additional sports events
coverage. BBC Radio 6 Music presents a mix of alternative music genres,
news, live music concerts and music documentaries. BBC Asian Network
is aimed at the large South Asian community in the UK.
analogue and digital — аналоговое и цифровое
the principal channel for sports coverage — основная радиостан-
ция в вопросе освещения спорта
a tiny audience and a huge budget — маленькая аудитория
и огромный бюджет
О какой радиостанции BBC идет речь в этих предложени-

578 ях? Одна и та же радиостанция может быть упомянута
дважды.
1. Even a silly ditty will be a great hit if it has this radio airplay.
2. Bland teen music is favoured there during daytime.
3. This is a classical music station.
4. This radio is the quickest way to discover topical problems
of Britain’s chattering classes.
5. It brings music which is a relief to ears compared to the day-
time Radio 1 programmes.
6. This Radio station tackles miscellaneous issues.
Напишите английские названия телевизионного продукта,

типа радиопередачи или категории зрителей, которые под-
ходят под предложенное описание.
1. A program during which well-known people discuss a topic

or answer questions telephoned in by the audience. In
England the same type of programme is called “talk show”.
________________________________________________
________________________________________________
2. This is a radio or television game show in which a panel 579
of celebrities participates. Panelists may compete with each
other, facilitate play by guest contestants, or do both. The
genre can be traced to 1938, when Information Please debuted
in the United States. While shows of the kind were more
popular in the past in the USA, they are still very common in
the United Kingdom. — ____________________________
________________________________________________
3. An advertisement consisting of short scenes from a motion
picture that will appear in the near future. — ___________
________________________________________________
4. TV addict is often called so. — _______________________
________________________________________________
5. Advertisement on TV. — ____________________________
________________________________________________
Подберите в таблице английские эквиваленты к русским

словам и выражениям.
Освещение спортивных событий; магнат в сфере телекомму-
никаций; конферансье; теле- / радиопрограмма; ведущий шоу;
ведущий новостной программы; репортаж с места событий
в прямом эфире; срочные новости в эфир; блиц-интервью.
Ambient advertisement Live Footage

580
TV mogul Sports coverage
TV and radio listings Breaking news
Satellite dish Flash Interview
Aerial Newscaster
Wire Services Presenter
Newsreel Anchorman
MC Host of the show
Reality show Situation comedy
Quiz shows Action-packed drama
Soap operas Blockbuster
TV / radio program Sequel
Nota bene
Non-BBC radio is also impressive. The most well-known stations
are Absolute Radio, Classic FM, Talksport, Absolute 80s, Absolute
Radio 90s, Absolute Radio Extra, Amazing Radio, BFBS Radio, Jazz
FM, Planet Rock, Premier Christian Radio, Smooth Radio UK, UCB
UK, Capital FM, Capital Gold, LBC Newstalk, London Talkback,
Sunrise, Radio Luxembourg, Choice FM, Spectrum Radio, Melody
FM, Kiss. This list is by no means comprehensive, and throughout
the UK new stations are being created for numerous ethnic and 581
specialist audiences.
Ключ к заданию по тексту “The British Radio”,

c. 578.
1. Even a silly ditty will be a great hit if it has this radio airplay. —
BBC Radio 1
2. Bland teen music is favoured there during daytime. — BBC
Radio 1
3. This is a classical music station. — BBC Radio 3
4. This radio is the quickest way to discover topical problems
of Britain’s chattering classes. — BBC Radio 4
5. It brings music which is a relief to ears compared to the day-
time Radio 1 programmes. — BBC Radio 2
6. This Radio station tackles miscellaneous issues. —
BBC Radio 5

1. A program during which well-known people discuss a topic
or answer questions telephoned in by the audience. In
England they call so any talk show. — Chat Show
2. This is a radio or television game show in which a panel
of celebrities participates. Panelists may compete with each
other, facilitate play by guest contestants, or do both. The genre
can be traced to 1938, when “Information Please” debuted in the
582 United States. While shows of the kind were more popular in the
past in the USA, they are still very common in the United
Kingdom. — Panel game or panel show
3. An advertisement consisting of short scenes from a motion
picture that will appear in the near future. — Trailer
4. TV addict is often called so. — Couch potato
5. Advertisement on TV. — Commercials / commercial breaks
Sports coverage;
TV mogul;
MC (Master of Ceremonies);
TV / radio program;
Host of the show;
Newscaster / Presenter / Anchorman;
Live Footage;
Breaking news;
Flash Interview.
Dic t io na r y
Англо-русский словарь
A amphibians [æmˈfɪbɪənz] n. pl. зем-

abstinence [ˈæbstɪnəns] n. воздер- новодные
жание; умеренность anchorman [ˈæŋkəmæn] n. веду-
aerial [ˈeərɪəl] n. антенна щий теле- или радио-
affect [əˈfekt] v. оказывать воздей- программы, диктор
ствие, влияние; касаться, затра- anemone [əˈnemənɪ] n. анемон, ве- 583
гивать треница
air zorbing [e(ə)r ˈzɔːbɪŋ] зорбинг annex [əˈneks] v. аннексировать;
(спуск человека со снежной го- присоединять, включать в со-
ры в прозрачном шаре — зорбе) став
appellate jurisdiction [əˈpelət
ale [eɪl] n. пиво, эль
ˌʤuərɪsˈdɪkʃ(ə)n] апелляцион-
almond flowers [ˈɑːmənd ˈflauəz]
ная юрисдикция (право выше-
цветы миндаля
стоящего суда пересмотреть
alumnus n. [əˈlʌmnəs] (мн. ч.)
решение нижестоящего суда)
alumni [əˈlʌmnaɪ]) бывший сту- athletic fee [æθˈletɪk ˈfiː] спортив-
дент, выпускник (колледжа, ный взнос; плата, вносимая сту-
университета) дентом за пользование спортза-
ambient advertising [ˈæmbɪənt лом и другими спортивными
ˈædvətaɪzɪŋ] нетрадиционная сооружениями университета
реклама (рекламные объявле-
ния на тележках для покупок, B
на ступеньках, на колесах back smb (up) [bæk] v. оказывать
транспорта, на сиденьях для кому-либо поддержку, содей-
унитазов и т. д.) ствовать кому-либо
D ic t io n ar y
balm [bɑːm] n. 1. бальзам, болеу- break from [breɪk frəm] v. (здесь)

толяющее, исцеляющее сред- избегать, уходить
ство; 2. растение семейства breaking news [ˈbreɪkɪŋ njuːz] сроч-
мятных ная (главная, важная) новость
bar (the bar) [bɑː] n. адвокатура, bring in [brɪŋ ˈɪn] v. 1. приносить
адвокатская практика; юриди- (доход); 2. вводить, внедрять;
ческая деятельность
устанавливать, основывать;
barrister [ˈbærɪstə] n. барристер
вносить (законопроект, предло-
(адвокат, имеющий право вы-
ступать в высших судах) жение); 3. выносить (приговор);
584 4. собирать (урожай)
basil [ˈbæzl] n. (бот.) базилик
bay leaf [ˈbeɪ ˈliːf] (бот.) лавровый bring out [brɪŋ ˈaut] v. выявлять,
лист обнаруживать
bell flower [bel ˈflauə] (бот.) фаце- broom [bruːm] n. ракитник
лия белая brunch [brʌnʧ] n. поздний завтрак
bergamot [ˈbɜːgəmɔt] n. (бот.) бер- (заменяющий первый и второй
гамот завтрак)
betrothal [bɪˈtrəuð(ə)l] n. обруче- bungee jumping [ˈbʌnʤɪˌʤʌmpɪŋ]
ние, помолвка банджи-джампинг (прыжок
Black Rod [blæk rɔd] «Черный с большой высоты с эластич-
Жезл» (герольд-мейстер пала- ным тросом, обвязанным во-
ты лордов)
круг щиколотки)
blockbuster [ˈblɔkˌbʌstə] n. блок-
бастер (кассовый фильм), хит
bluebell [ˈbluːbel] n. (бот.) 1. коло- C
кольчик; 2. пролеска сabinet [ˈkæbɪnət] n. кабинет ми-
bog-moss species [bɔg mɔs ˈspiːʃiːz] нистров Великобритании; ру-
(бот.) виды торфяного мха ководящая группа министров,
borage [ˈbɔrɪʤ] n. (бот.) огуреч- назначаемая премьер-мини-
ник аптечный стром
Dic t io na r y
сabinet minister [ˈkæbɪnət ˈmɪnɪstə] civil jurisdiction [ˈsɪv(ə)l ˌʤuərɪs-

министр, член кабинета ˈdɪkʃ(ə)n] гражданская юрис-
campanula [kəmˈpænjulə] n. (бот.) дикция
колокольчик class (of 1975) [klɑːs] n. (амер.) вы-
carnation [kɑːˈneɪʃ(ə)n] n. (бот.) пуск студентов или учащихся
гвоздика oдного года (1975 года)
carry out [ˈkærɪˈaut] v. выполнять, coalition government [kəuəˈlɪʃən
осуществлять; приводить в ис- ˈgʌvnmənt] коалиционное пра-
полнение вительство, которое объединя- 585
cartoon [kɑːˈtuːn] n. карикатура
ет различные политические
cartoonist [kɑːˈtuːnɪst] n. карика-
партии
турист
collop [ˈkɔləp] n. ломтик жареного
cede [siːd] v. оставлять, сдавать
бекона, ломтик мяса
(территорию, крепость)
commercials (= commercial broad-
cetacean species [sɪˈteɪʃ(ə)n
cast) [kəˈməːʃəlz] коммерческая
ˈspiːʃiːz] животные из семей-
реклама, рекламный ролик или
ства китообразных
challenged children [ˈʧælɪnʤd объявление; коммерческая ра-
ˈʧɪldr(ə)n] дети-инвалиды дио- или телепередача (опла-
char [ʧɑː] n. ручьевая форель, пе- ченная рекламодателем)
струшка commitment [kəˈmɪtmənt] n. пре-
chat show [ˈʧæt ˌʃəu] (брит.) радио- данность
или телепрограмма, интервью Commons [ˈkɒmənz] (the Commons)
с видными политическими дея- = the House of Commons Палата
телями, знаменитостями и т. п. общин (нижняя палата британ-
chough [ʧʌf] n. клушица (птица) ского и канадского парламентов)
D ic t io n ar y
Commonwealth [ˈkɒmənwelθ] n. Со- Court of original jurisdiction [kɔːt

дружество (межгосударствен- əv əˈrɪʤ(ə)n(ə)lˌʤuərɪsˈdɪk ʃ(ə)n]
ное объединение Великобрита- суд первой инстанции
нии и большинства бывших Court of Session [kɔːt əv ˈseʃ(ə)n]
английских доминионов, колоний Сессионный суд (высшая судеб-
и зависимых территорий) ная инстанция Шотландии по
convolvulus [kənˈvəlvəs] n. 1. рыба гражданским делам)
мень, ментюк, налим; 2. (бот.) Cove [kəʊv] n. 1. бухточка (среди
вьюнок, повойное растение бе- скал); 2. пещера (в скале)
586 резка Creed [kriːd] n. вероисповедание
coreopsis [ˌkɔrɪˈɔpsɪs] n. (бот.) ко- Criminal offense [ˈkrɪmɪn(ə)l
реопсис (вид ромашки) əˈfens] уголовное преступление
corncrake [ˈkɔːnkreɪk] n. (орнит.)
Cross(-)bencher [ˈkrɔsˌben(t)ʃə] не-
коростель
зависимый член палаты лордов
couch potato [kauʧ pəˌteɪtəu] n. ле-
британского парламента
жебока, лодырь; домосед
Crown Court [kraun kɔːt] Суд ко-
Court of judiciary [kɔːt əv
ʤuːˈdɪʃ(ə)rɪ] (= court of jurisdic-
роны (уголовное отделение Вы-
tion) суд сокого суда правосудия)
Court of justice [kɔːt əv ˈʤʌstɪs] Crown dependency [kraun dɪˈpen-
суд, судебный орган dən(t)sɪ] зависимая территория
Court of King’s Bench [kɔːt əv kɪŋz короны
benʧ] суд королевской скамьи сuckoo pint [ˈkukuː ,paɪnt] (бот.)
Court of last resort [kɔːt əv lɑːst аронник, арум
rɪˈzɔːt] суд последней инстан-
ции D
Court of limited jurisdiction [kɔːt dale [deɪl] n. дол, долина
əv ˈlɪmɪtɪd ˌʤuərɪsˈdɪkʃ(ə)n] суд denomination [dɪˌnɔmɪˈneɪʃ(ə)n] n.
ограниченной юрисдикции вероисповедание, конфессия
Dic t io na r y
department of education and eel [iːl] n. угорь (рыба)

science [dɪˌpɑːtmənt əv edju(ː)- electorate [ɪˈlektərət] n. избиратели
ˈkeɪʃənən ænd saɪəns] Мини- epiphany [ɪˈpɪfənɪ], [eˈpɪf-]
стерство образования и науки (= Epiphany Day) n. богоявле-
deploy [dɪˈplɔɪ] v. 1. разворачивать, ние (церковный праздник в па-
дислоцировать (войска); 2. раз- мять о явлении Христа языч-
вертываться, разворачиваться, никам, волхвам с востока;
дислоцироваться (о войсках); отмечается западными хри-
3. вводить в действие, развора- стианами)
587
чивать ermine robe [ˈəːmɪn ˌrəub] мантия
deputy chairmen [ˈdepjutɪ ˈʧeəmən] из горностая (парадное одея-
заместитель председателя ние, символизирующее принад-
deputy prime minister [ˈdepjutɪ лежность человека к какому-л.
praɪm ˈmɪnɪstə] заместитель рангу, обладание какой-л. долж-
премьер-министра ностью или титулом)
draft law [drɑːft lɔː] законопроект estuary [ˈestjuərɪ] n. устье реки;
dubious [ˈdjuːbɪəs] a. неопределен- эстуарий, дельта
ный, неясный; неоднозначный
F
E feature article [ˈfiːʧə ˈɑːtɪkl] 1. ос-
еbony [ˈeb(ə)nɪ] n. 1. черное дере- новная статья; 2. любой мате-
во; древесина черного (эбено- риал неинформационного со-
вого) дерева; 2. чернота, черный держания
цвет fennel [ˈfen(ə)l] n. (бот.) фенхель
editorial [ˌedɪˈtɔːrɪəl] n. передовая, (сладкий укроп)
редакционная статья, передо- first foot [ˈfɜːst fut] первый гость
вица в новом году
D ic t io n ar y
flash [flæʃ] (= newsflash) n. экс- gorse [gɔːs] n. (бот.) утесник

тренное (информационное) со- обыкновенный (вид вечнозеле-
общение, «молния» ного кустарника)
fleury (=flory) [ˈflɜːri] / [ˈflɔːri] a. gossip column [gɔsɪpˈkɔləm] ру-
украшенный лилиями (гераль- брика светской хроники в газе-
дическими эмблемами француз- те или журнале, где помещены
сведения, основанные на слу-
ского королевского дома в пери-
хах и сплетнях о жизни аристо-
од монархического правления)
кратии, политических деяте-
588 footage [ˈfutɪʤ] n. отснятый фото-, лей, актеров и других известных
видеоматериал людей
former [ˈfɔːmə] a. первый из упо- graduation gown [grædjuˈeɪʃ(ə)n
мянутых двух gaun] мантия, церемониальная
french marigold [frenʧ ˈmærɪgəʊld] одежда в учебном заведении
(бот.) бархатцы (бархатки) (широкое длинное одеяние в ви-
прямостоячие де плаща)
fringe [frɪndʒ] v. окаймлять; gum resin [gʌm ˈrezɪn] природная
располагать(ся) на кромке или смола, смолистое выделение
границе растений
furze [fɜːz] n. (бот.) дрок
H
half-term [ˌhɑːf ˈtɜːm] короткие ка-
G никулы (в середине семестра,
gardenia [gɑːˈdiːnɪə] n. (бот.) гар- четверти)
дения harebell [ˈheəbel] n. (бот.) коло-
gentian [ˈʤenʃ(ə)n] n. горечавка кольчик круглолистный
gentilе [ˈʤentaɪl] n. язычник, не- heartsease [ˈhɑːtsiːz] n. (бот.) аню-
еврей тины глазки
Dic t io na r y
heather [ˈheðə] n. (бот.) вереск hogmanay [ˈhɒgməneɪ, ˌhɒgməˈneɪ]

обыкновенный n. хогманей, канун Нового го-
Heir Apparent [‘ɛər əˈpærənt] бес- да
спорный наследник; престоло- honeysuckle [ˈhʌnɪˌsʌkl] n. (бот.)
наследник жимолость
Hereditary Peer [hɪ‘redɪtərɪ ˈpɪə] host [həust] (of the show) n. веду-
наследственный пэр щий шоу
High Court of Justice [haɪ kɔːt əv
ˈdʒʌstɪs] Высокий суд справед- I
ливости (правосудия) в Англии 589
ice climing [aɪs ˈklaɪmɪŋ] вид спор-
и Уэльсе та, который заключается в вос-
High Court of Justiciary [haɪ kɔːt
хождении на ледники
əv dʒʌsˈtɪʃɪərɪ] Высокий суд
ice plant [aɪs plant] (бот.) хру-
юстициариев; Суд юстициария;
стальная травка
Высший уголовный суд (это
immense [ɪˈmens] a. безмерный,
высшая и окончательная ин-
очень большой, огромный
станция по уголовным делам
в Шотландии) imprint [ˈɪmprɪnt] n. отпечаток, пе-
high tea [ˈhaɪ ˈtiː] ранний ужин с ча- чать, след; оттиск
ем (на севере Англии и в Шот- incur [ɪnˈkɜː] v. 1. вытекать, следо-
ландии) вать; 2. подвергаться чему-ли-
higher education [ˈhaɪə ˌedjuˈkeɪʃ(ə) бо; навлекать на себя
n] высшее образование independents [ɪndɪˈpendənts] n.
high-flyer [haɪ ˈflaɪə] n. 1. отлич- индепенденты (приверженцы
ник; 2. высший чиновник, ко- одного из направлений проте-
торого с юных лет готовили к стантизма)
занятию руководящего поста; inquisitive [inˈkwizitiv] a. любозна-
3. преуспевающий человек тельный, пытливый
D ic t io n ar y
Inns of Court [ɪnz əv ˈkɔːt] «Судеб- lay magistrate [leɪ ˈmæʤɪstreɪt]

ные инны» (четыре корпора- мировой судья
ции барристеров в Лондоне leas (local education authorities)
(Inner Temple, Middle Temple, [ˈləuk(ə)l ˌedjʊˈkeɪʃ(ə)n ɔːˈθɔrɪtɪz]
Lincoln’s Inn, Gray’s Inn), кото- отдел образования муниципали-
рые пользуются исключитель- тета
ным правом приема в адвока- liable (to smth) [ˈlaɪəbl] a. подвер-
туру) женный, склонный; уязвимый
для чего-либо
590 J life peer [laɪf pɪə] пожизненный
jonquil [ˈdʒɒŋkwɪl] n. (бот.) жон- пэр (титул, который не пере-
киль (вид нарцисса с бело-жел- дается по наследству)
тыми цветами) lily of the valley [ˈlɪlɪ əv ðə ˈvælɪ]
(бот.) ландыш майский
K Lord of the Exchequer [lɔːd əv ðə
Kirk [kɜːk] ( Scot. [kɪrk] ) n. пресви- ɪksˈtʃɛkə] министр финансов
терианская церковь Шотлан- Великобритании
дии Lords Spiritual [lɔːdz ˈspɪrɪʧuəl]
«духовные лорды», «владыки
L духовные» (2 архиепископа и
lager [ˈlɑːgə] (= lager beer) n. лагер 24 епископа англиканской церк-
(светлое пиво, приготовленное ви в палате лордов)
методом низового брожения) Lords Temporal [lɔːdz ˈtemp(ə)r(ə)
late [leɪt] a. 1. поздний; 2. покой- l] «светские лорды» (наслед-
ный ственные пэры, пожизненные
latter [ˈlætə] a. последний (из упо- пэры и другие члены палаты
мянутых), второй (из двух на- лордов, кроме архиепископов и
званных) епископов)
Dic t io na r y
low-achiever [ləu əˈʧiːvə] человек, специализации в школе, кол-

достижения которого ниже его ледже или университете
ожиданий, претензий, запросов minor in [ˈmaɪnə ɪn] v. изучать
предмет второй специализации
M Mixed School / Co-Ed School (Co-
MA / MS thesis [emˈeɪ ˈθiːsɪs] / [em‚es
educational) [ˈmɪkst skuːl]/
ˈθiːsɪs] abbr. n. работа на соис-
[ˌkəʊˈɛd skuːl] школа совмест-
кание степени магистра гума-
ного обучения
нитарных наук или магистра
moor [muə] n. 1. участок, порос- 591
естественных наук
major [ˈmeɪʤə] n. профилирую- ший вереском 2. торфянистая
щая дисциплина (в колледже); местность, торфяник; торф
дисциплина, выбранная в каче- mouth (of the river) [mauθ] n. устье
стве специализации реки
marigold [ ˈmærɪgəuld] n. (бот.) 1. myrtle [ˈmɜːtl] n. (бот.) мирт
бархатцы; 2. ноготки
marjoram [ˈmɑːʤ(ə)rəm] n. (бот.) N
майоран, душица newscaster [ˈnjuːzkɑːstə] n. диктор
MC [emˈsiː] abbr. (Master of
(на радио или телевидении)
Ceremonies) ведущий, конфе-
newsreel [ˈnjuːzriːl] n. кинохрони-
рансье
ка, хроникальный фильм; ки-
meadow pipit [ˈmedəu ˈpɪpɪt] (ор-
нит.) конек, щеврица (птица ножурнал
семейства трясогузковых) newt [njuːt] n. (зоол.) тритон
merlin [ˈmɜːlɪn] n. (зоол.) кречет North-Atlantic Drift [nɔːθ ətˈlæntɪk
minor [ˈmaɪnə] n. непрофилирую- drɪft] Северо-Атлантическое
щий предмет, предмет второй течение
D ic t io n ar y
O parliamentary recess [ˌpɑːləˈment(ə)

obituary (= obituary notice) rɪ rɪˈses] парламентские кани-
[əˈbɪʧuərɪ] n. некролог, газетное кулы (период, в течение кото-
объявление о чьей-либо смер- рого парламент не собирается
ти на заседания, но при этом не
orb [ɔːb] n. 1. шар; сфера; 2. небес- был подвергнут роспуску)
ное тело; 3. держава (золотой parliamentary session [ˌpɑːləˈmen-
шар с крестом наверху — сим- t(ə)rɪ ˈseʃ(ə)n] парламентская
вол власти монарха) сессия
592
oregano [ˌɔrɪˈgɑːnəu] n. (бот.) ду- passage of bills [ˈpæsɪʤ əv bɪlz]
шица обыкновенная, дикий
принятие законопроектов
майоран
Pentecost [ˈpentɪkɔst] n. Пятиде-
osprey [ˈɔspreɪ] n. (орнит.) скопа,
сятница, Троица, Троицын день
орлик
peregrine falcons [ˈperɪgrɪn fɔːlkən]
overseas [ˌəuvəˈsiː(z)] a. заморский,
(орнит.) обыкновенный сокол,
заокеанский; заграничный
сапсан
P periwinkle [ˈperɪˌwɪŋkl] n. (бот.)
panel show [ˈpæn(ə)l ʃəu] телевик- барвинок
торина pike [paɪk] n. щука
pansy [ˈpænzɪ] n. (бот.) анютины pipe in [paɪp ɪn] v. (здесь) вносить
глазки под звуки волынки
paragliding [ˈpærəˌglaɪdɪŋ] n. пара- plodder [ˈplɔdə] n. 1. работяга, тру-
планеризм дяга; 2. копуша
parliamentary approval [ˌpɑːləˈmen- pollan [ˈpɒlən] n. сиг
t(ə)rɪ əˈpruːv(ə)l] одобрение пар- postgraduate student [pəustˈgrædjuɪt
ламента ˈst(j)uːd(ə)nt] аспирант
Dic t io na r y
pouch [pauʧ] n. 1. небольшая сум- утверждать; скреплять (подпи-

ка; мешочек (обычно из кожи); сью, печатью)
2. (уст.) кошелек raucous [ˈrɔːkəs] a. 1. хриплый, ох-
presenter [prɪˈzentə] n. ведущий рипший, сиплый; 2. бурный,
(программы) шумный; беспорядочный, не-
primary legislation [ˈpraɪm(ə)rɪ организованный
ˌleʤɪˈsleɪʃ(ə)n] первичное зако- recess [rɪˈses] (= parliamentary
нодательство recess) n. перерыв в работе или
Privy Council [prɪvɪ ˈkaunsl] Тай- заседаниях (каких-либо органи-
ный совет заций, суда и т. п.), парламент- 593
propose (a candidate) [prəˈpəuz] v. ские каникулы
предлагать чью-либо кандида- regular columnist [ˈregjʊlə ˈkɔləm-
nɪst] корреспондент или обо-
туру, представлять (кандидата
зреватель, ведущий постоян-
на должность)
ную рубрику
prorogue [prəˈrəug] v. назначить
reimburse [ˌriːɪmˈbɜːs] v. возвра-
перерыв в работе парламента,
щать, возмещать, покрывать
не распуская его (сумму)
Q resolution [ˌrez(ə)ˈluːʃ(ə)n] n. твер-
quality press [ˈkwɔlətɪ pres] солид- дое решение, намерение
ные издания rosemary [ˈrəuzm(ə)rɪ] n. (бот.)
quiz show [kwɪz ʃəʊ] n. теле- или розмарин
радиовикторина royal assent [ˈrɔɪəl əˈsent] королев-
ская санкция (принятого пар-
R ламентом закона)
rapeseed [ˈreɪpsiːd] n. (бот.) семе- royal prerogative [ˈrɔɪəl prɪˈrɔgətɪv]
на рапса королевская прерогатива, ис-
ratify [ˈrætɪfaɪ] v. ратифицировать; ключительное право королев-
одобрять, санкционировать; ской власти
D ic t io n ar y
ruby [ˈruːbɪ] n. рубин, красный ко- seek [siːk] v. (for / after) 1. искать, ра-
рунд зыскивать; пытаться найти 2.
rue [ruː] n. (бот.) рута (душистая) добиваться чего-либо, стре-
миться к чему-либо; 3. пред-
S принимать попытки, пытаться;
sage star of Bethlehem [seɪʤ stɑː 4. обращаться (за помощью),
əv ˈbeθlɪəm] мудрая звезда Виф- просить; 5. прибегать к чему-
леема либо
Saltire [ˈsʌltɪə], [ˈsɔːl-] n. Андреев- segregated school [ˈsegrɪgeɪtɪd
594
skuːl] сегрегированная школа
ский крест (диагональный
(для представителей одной ра-
крест в виде буквы Х)
сы, пола или вероисповедания)
sapphire [ˈsæfaɪə] n. сапфир
sequel [ˈsiːkw(ə)l] n. продолжение
satellite dish [ˈsæt(ə)laɪt dɪʃ] спут-
(книги, фильма)
никовая «тарелка» (антенна)
shadow cabinet [ˈʃædəʊ ˈkæbɪnɪt]
sceptre [ˈseptə] n. скипетр
«теневой кабинет»
scrumpy [ˈskrʌmpɪ] n. крепкий су-
shrive [ʃraɪv] v. 1. отпускать гре-
хой сидр хи, исповедовать; 2. исповедо-
scuba diving [ˈskuːbə ˈdaɪvɪŋ] по- ваться
гружение с аквалангом single-sex school [sɪŋgl ˈseks skuːl]
seal [siːl] n. тюлень школа раздельного обучения
second [ˈsek(ə)nd] v. поддерживать, (для учащихся одного пола,
выступать в поддержку (пред- в отличие от школы совмест-
ложения, резолюции) ного обучения)
secondary legislation [ˈsek(ə)nd(ə) situation comedy [ˌsɪʧuˈeɪʃ(ə)n
rɪ ˌleʤɪˈsleɪʃ(ə)n] вторичное за- ˈkɔmədɪ] комедийный телесери-
конодательство ал
Dic t io na r y
soap opera [ˈsəupˌɔp(ə)rə] мыльная streaming [ˈstriːmɪŋ] распределе-

опера, «мыло», многосерийная ние школьников по потокам
теле- или радиопостановка на или классам на основании их
семейные или бытовые темы способностей
solicitor [səˈlɪsɪtə] n. солиситор, Supreme Court of Judicature [s(j)
стряпчий (адвокат, консуль- uːˈpriːm kɔːt əv ˈʤuːdɪkəʧə]
тирующий клиента, подготав- Верховный суд
ливающий дела для барристера surge [sɜːʤ] n. (здесь) наплыв (до-
и выступающий только в судах кументов)
низшей инстанции) 595
sweet william [ˌswiːtˈwɪljəm]
sports coverage [spɔːts ˈkʌv(ə)rɪʤ] (= sweet-william; = sweet william)
новости спорта (в газете); ос-
турецкая гвоздика, бородатая
вещение спорта на TB
гвоздика
statute law [ˈstætjuːtˈlɔː] право, вы-
раженное в законах; законы,
T
статутное право, «писаный за-
talk show [tɔːk ˈʃəʊ] n. ток-шоу, те-
кон»
statutory maximum [ˈstætjət(ə)rɪ ледиспут
ˈmæksɪməm] установленный,
teacher’s pet [ˈtiːʧəz pet] любим-
предписанный максимум чик учителя
stipendiary magistrate [staɪˈpen- tenet [ˈtenɪt] n. догмат, доктрина,
dɪ(ə)rɪ ˈmæʤɪstreɪt] оплачива- принцип
емый магистрат, оплачиваемый tern [tɜːn] (орнит.) крачка
судья toss [tɔs] v. подбрасывать, подки-
stoat [stəut] n. (зоол.) горностай дывать
straight As [streɪt eɪz] круглые от- trailer [ˈtreɪlə] n. отрывок из филь-
личники (т. к. высшей оценкой ма, передачи, использующийся
является А, а низшей — F) как анонс
D ic t io n ar y
treaty [ˈtriːtɪ] n. договор, соглаше- V

ние, конвенция vote cast [ˈvəut ˈkɑːst] n. число по-
tuberose [ˈt(j)uːb(ə)rəuz] n. туберо- данных голосов
за
tuition fee [tjuˈɪʃ(ə)n fiː] n. плата за W
обучение wader [ˈweɪdə] n. 1. тот, кто преодо-
TV addict [ˌtiːˈviː ˈædɪkt] человек, левает что-либо вброд; 2. цапля
проводящий много времени wallflower [ˈwɔːlflauə] n. (бот.)
у телевизора желтофиоль садовая
596 TV and radio listings [ˌtiːˈviː ənd waterfowl [ˈwɔːtəfaul] n. (орнит.)
ˈreɪdɪəu ˈlɪstɪŋz] распечатка водоплавающая птица
результата трансляции или ас- whitewater rafting [waɪt ˈwɔːtər
семблирования исходного тек- ˈrɑːftɪŋ] рафтинг (гребля по бы-
ста программы (или резуль- стротекущим, часто горным
татов ее работы) на бумаге рекам)
TV mogul [ˌtiːˈviː ˈməug(ə)l] важ- willow, weeping [ˈwɪləu] n. (бот.)
ная персона; богатый или вли- ива (плачущая)
ятельный человек, магнат wire service [ˈwaɪə ˈsɜːvɪs] инфор-
в сфере телевaидения мационное агентство
wold [wəʊld] n. 1. пустынное на-
U горье; пустошь; 2. открытая
undergraduate course [ˌʌndəˈgræd- местность; 3. низина
jʊɪtˈkɔːs] базовый университет- wormwood [ˈwɜːmwud] n. (бот.)
ский курс (четырехгодичный полынь горькая
курс обучения в колледже или
университете, дающий право Y
на получение степени бакалав- yellow press [ˈjeləu pres] «желтая
ра) пресса»; бульварная пресса
Application
Приложение
Мар № 1
597
Application
Мар № 2
598
Application
Мар № 3
599
Application
Мар № 4
600
Application
Мар № 5
601
Application
Мар № 6
602
Application
Мар № 7
603
Bibliography
Список использованной литературы

1. Blake Susannah. Traditional British cooking: simple recipes for classic British food. — New
York, NY: Ryland Peters & Small, Inc., 2007. — 239 p.
2. Bromhead P. A. Private members’ bills in the British Parliament. — Westport, Conn.:
Greenwood Press, 1975. — 216 р.
3. Collins Anne. British Life. — London, 2001. — 46 p.
4. Focus on Britain. — London: Foreign and Commonwealth Office, 1993. — 40 p.
5. Focus on the United Kingdom. — Milwaukee, WI: World Almanac Library, 2007. — 64 p.
6. McDowell Donald. An Illustrated History of Britain. — London: Longman, 1989. — 188 p.
7. Merrymaking in GB. — Champaign, Ill.: Garrard Pub. Co., 1974. — 95 p.
8. Norris Pippa. Political recruitment: gender, race, and class in the British Parliament. —
604 Cambridge; New York: Cambridge University Press, 1995. — 320 p.
9. Rabley Stephen. Customs and traditions in Britain. — London: Longman, 1996. — 48 p.
10. Sheering S., Seath J., White G. Spotlight on Britain. — Oxford: Oxford University Press,
1990. — 140 p.
11. Southey Robert. The Poetical Works of Robert Southey. Ten Volumes in One. — New York:
D. Appleton & Co., 1839. — 810 p.
12. Struthers Jane. Red sky at night: the book of lost countryside wisdom. — London: Ebury,
2009. — 287 p.
13. The British Parliament. — London: H.M. Stationery Off., 1975. — 60, [1] p.
14. Tomalin Emma. Gender, faith and development. — Rugby, Warwickshire, UK: Practical
Action Pub.; Oxford: Oxfam, 2011. — 149 p.
15. Trimble Leona. Sport in the UK. — Exeter: Learning Matters, 2010. — 200 p.
16. Yarvin Brian. Ploughman’s lunch and the miser’s feast: authentic pub food, restaurant fare,
and home cooking from small towns, big cities, and country villages across the British Isles. —
Boston, Mass: Harvard Common Press, 2012. — 213 p.
17. Young Roland Arnold. The British Parliament. — London, Faber and Faber, 1962. — 259 p.
18. Диккенс Ч. История Англии для детей/A Child’s History of England. — М.: Астрель,
2005. — 511[1] с.
19. Проценко Ю. М. London Known and Unknown. — М.: Рыбари, 2002. — 95 с.
20. http://projectbritain.com/year/index.htm
21. http://resources.woodlands-junior.kent.sch.uk/customs/questions/britain/britishisles.htm
22. http://resources.woodlands-junior.kent.sch.uk/customs/questions/education.html
23. http://www.babycentre.co.uk/baby/workandchildcare/nurseries/
24. http://www.bbc.co.uk/
25. http://www.education.gov.uk/
26. http://www.parliament.uk/
Content
Сontents
The UK: Physical Geography Famous Quotes from
аnd Political Entities.................................... 3 British Weather Lore ........................................81
The UK: Physical Geography аnd Political Weather Forecast ..............................................82
Entities ..................................................................4 Weather in Britain:
Administrative Divisions оf England, Why is It so Changeable? ................................85
Scotland, Wales аnd Northern Ireland ...........8 Jokes about Weather.........................................89
The Commonwealth and the British Overseas Weather Forecast ..............................................90
Territories ...........................................................11 Weather Forecast ..............................................91
Commonwealth Сountries..............................13 The Isle of Great Britain:
Eternal London .................................................17 its Flora and Fauna ...........................................95
Famous London Quotes ..................................19 Animal World about the Weather .................97
Main Physiographic Regions оf England .....22 English Proverbs and Sayings 605
There is Much More to Britain about Animal World ........................................98
than Only its Capital! .......................................26 Flora and Fauna of Northern Ireland..........101
Britain: the Sea-Girt Land ...............................37 Flora and its Weather Forecast .....................101
Foggy Albion .....................................................41 Swan Upping ...................................................103
Celtic and Roman Influence in British Agriculture in GB ...........................................107
Placenames.........................................................42 English Proverbs and Sayings
Terrain of the Countries Comprising about Domestic animals, Agriculture
and Production of Goods..............................109
the UK ................................................................47
Smile..................................................................110
Anglo-Saxon, Danish and Norman Chief Industries of the UK ............................115
Placenames and Their Meanings ...................49 England and its Main Industries ..................118
Uplands and Lowlands on the Map Great Britain: Land and Natural
of GB ...................................................................51 Resources .........................................................123
The Highest Peaks of the UK .........................54
Ben Nevis ...........................................................54 Political System ........................................ 127
The most famous English idioms about Structure of the British Parliament..............128
mountains ..........................................................55 The House of Commons ...............................133
Rivers of the UK ...............................................57 Parliamentary Vocabulary.............................135
Rivers and Lakes of the British Isles ..............58 Legislative Work..............................................136
River-Idiom........................................................61 How do They Vote in the House
Rivers of Wales ..................................................62 of Commons? ..................................................137
Population of the UK .......................................65 Royal and Parliamentary Approvals ............138
Languages Spoken in the UK .........................69 The House of Commons ...............................141
Fun Language Facts ..........................................71 Guess Who.......................................................143
Signs in Welsh ...................................................73 Fun Facts about the House of Commons...144
The Welsh alphabet ..........................................75 The House of Lords ........................................149
Let’s Pick Up Some Welsh! ..............................75 Monarch and Parliament...............................152
Сlimate of GB ....................................................79 Prime Minister of GB and the Cabinet.......157
Co nte nt
The Cabinet .....................................................161 Male Line of the Royal Family ................ 225
Vocabulary Focus ...........................................162 Prince Philip ....................................................225
Political Parties in the British Parliament...165 Quick Facts about Prince Charles ...............227
Who Can Vote and Stand for Elections Prince Charles in His Sunday’s Best ............228
in Britain?.........................................................171 Prince Charles .................................................229
History of the British Flag .............................175 Princes William and Harry ...........................231
National Flags of the Countries Functions of the Monarch
Comprising the UK ........................................178 as Head of State ...............................................237
National Flags оf England, Scotland аnd
Northern Ireland аnd the Union Jack .........179 Judiciary in the UK .................................. 241
Judiciary in the UK ........................................242
Let’s draw the scheme of the British flag
Vocabulary Focus ...........................................245
step by step! .....................................................180 Ceremony of the Keys....................................246
The UК National Anthem.............................183 Quick Facts about the Tower
606 The Royal Coat оf Arms................................189 of London and its Prisoners..........................247
The Royal Arms of the United Kingdom “You’ll Go to the Tower”................................248
as Officially Used in Scotland.......................191 Types of Courts in the UK ............................251
Smile..................................................................254
Plant Badges of the Countries 221 B Baker Street ..........................................255
Comprising the UК.................................. 193 Famous Sherlock Holmes Quotes................256
Plant Symbols of England and Wales ..........193
Plant Badges of Scotland and Northern Religion in the UK ................................... 259
Ireland ...............................................................196 Religion in the UK..........................................260
Christian Churches ........................................262
Royal Family ............................................ 199 Vocabulary Focus ...........................................262
Queen Elizabeth II — the Sovereign The Church of England .................................269
of the Commonwealth Realms.....................200 The Structure of the Anglican Church .......271
Who is Who in the Royal Family ................202 Henry VIII and the Start of English
Heirs and Heiresses Reformation .....................................................273
to the British Throne......................................203 Catherine of Aragon Facts ............................274
Queen Elizabeth II’s Coronation..................204 Annulment of the Marrige
and Reformation .............................................275
British Royal Family .......................................205
Quick Facts аbout Queen Mum...................206 Education in Britain.
Pre-School Education .............................. 277
Women-Icons Day Nurseries and Nursery Schools ...........278
in the British Royal Family ..................... 211 Day Nurseries in Britain May Really
Queen Elizabeth, the Queen Mother ..........211 Cost an Arm and a Leg..................................281
Princess Diana.................................................215 Children and Family ......................................282
Quick Facts about Princess Diana ...............216
Kate Middleton ...............................................217 Secondary Education ............................... 285
Camilla Parker Bowles...................................218 Schooling in Britain .......................................285
Female-Royalties: Direct Speech..................220 A School-Year in Britain................................288
Content
Types of Schools..............................................291 Easter Customs Quiz......................................394

Vocabulary Focus ...........................................293 April Fool’s Day ...............................................397
Public Exams and Admission Famous Quotes аbout Wisdom
to the Institutions of Higher Education......295 and Folly ...........................................................399
Application Process ........................................298 April Fooling....................................................402
Saint George’s Day ..........................................403
Higher Education in the UK ................... 301 Saint George and the Dragon .......................406
British Universities: from Ancient Times Saint George’s Basilica in Lidda....................407
to the XIX Century.........................................301 Whit Sunday, Whit Monday
British Universities: What is New? ..............304 and Spring Bank Holiday ..............................409
British Universities of the XX Century.......307 Taking in London in Spring..........................411
Two Birthdays of the Queen .........................413
Britain Round the Calendar: Buckingham Palace ........................................415
Holidays in the UK .................................. 313 University Boat Race ......................................419
Origin of Bank Holidays ...............................314 Early May Bank Holiday ...............................423 607
Bank Holidays .................................................316 May Day Quiz .................................................425
New Year’s Day ................................................323 Summer Bank Holiday ..................................429
Happy New Year .............................................326 A Decent Stroll on a Summer
Hogmanay оr 1 January in Scotland ...........329 Bank Holiday ...................................................431
Old Traditions of Celebrating Hyde Park.........................................................432
Hogmanay ........................................................332 Halloween ........................................................435
Epiphany...........................................................335 Just Imagine! ....................................................437
Quick Facts аbout King James Bible ...........337 State Opening of Parliament:
Burns’ Night.....................................................341 Main Ceremonial Preparations ....................441
Origin оf Saint Valentine’s Day ....................345 State Opening of Parliament:
Saint Valentine’s Day in Britain ....................349 the Procedure ..................................................443
Shrove Tuesday оr Pancake Day ..................351 Remembrance or Poppy Day ........................447
Ash Wednesday ...............................................355 Guy Fawkes’ Day оr Bonfire Night..............451
Saint David’s Day ............................................359 St. Andrew’s Day .............................................455
Saint David’s Quize.........................................361 St. Andrew аnd Scotland ...............................457
Saint Patrick’s Day ..........................................365
St. Patrick’s controversies...............................367 December 19th — Saint Nicolas’ Day ........461
Mothering Sunday ..........................................369 From Myra to Bari..........................................464
How We Kept Mother’s Day .........................371 Quick Facts about Saint Nicholas ................465
Simnel Cake .....................................................372 Do You Want to Get Married?
Simnel Cake .....................................................373 Ask St. Nicholas! .............................................466
Method of Cooking ........................................374 Holidays: Christmas under
Sample feedback..............................................375 a Magnifying Glass .................................. 469
Maundy Thursday ..........................................379 Origin of Christmas and its Symbols ..........469
Royal Maundy .................................................382 Christmas Superstitions.................................471
Good Friday.....................................................385 Plant Symbols оf Christmas..........................473
Good Friday Superstitions ............................388 The Holly-Tree ................................................474
Easter ................................................................391 A Man and a Holly-Tree................................475
Co nte nt
Reading King James’ Bible: Smile..................................................................537

Biblical Stories about Jesus’ Birth.................477 Famous Sports Quotes ...................................539
The Birth of Jesus ...........................................479
Evangelists Matthew and Luke British Food ............................................. 541
on the Birth of Jesus .......................................480 British Food: Novelty and Tradition ...........542
The Very First Christmas Card ....................482 А la carte ..........................................................544
Christmas Dinner ...........................................485 Lord Randall’s Pudding .................................545
Do You Drink English?..................................488 Travelling Full of Taste ...................................549
Christmas Jokes аnd Puns.............................489 Traditional British Food ................................552
Christmas Crackers ........................................493
Christmas Jokes аnd Puns.............................496 British Press ............................................. 555
St. Nicholas, Father Christmas, The British Press .............................................556
Santa Claus? .....................................................499 British Quality Papers
608 Christmas Jokes аnd Puns.............................501 and Their Political Orientation ....................558
Colourful Christmas ......................................502 Focus on the British Newspapers ................559
Minor English Newspapers...........................560
St. Nick and his Reindeer ..............................505
Quality Papers VS Tabloids...........................563
Rudolf ...............................................................507
Christmas Jokes аnd Puns.............................508 British Radio and Television ................... 569
A Visit from St. Nicholas ...............................509 The British Broadcasting
Silent Night, Holy Night ................................510 Corporation (BBC).........................................570
Christmas Carol ..............................................511 Non-BBC Television or Other
Christmas Tree аnd Carol-Singing Possibilities for Happy Viewing ...................572
in Trafalgar Square .........................................513 BBC Radio .......................................................577
Christmas Jokes аnd Puns.............................516
Smile: These are Famous Dictionary ................................................ 583
“Knock-Knock” Jokes ....................................517 Англо-русский словарь...............................583
British Pantomime..........................................519
Most Popular Destinations Application ............................................... 597
to Buy Christmas Presents in London ........522 Мар № 1 ...........................................................597
Best-Loved Christmas Classics ....................523 Мар № 2 ...........................................................598
Jingle Bells ........................................................523 Мар № 3 ...........................................................599
Boxing Day History........................................527 Мар № 4 ...........................................................600
Boxing Day Celebrations in the UК ............529 Мар № 5 ...........................................................601
Мар № 6 ...........................................................602
Sports in Britain ...................................... 533 Мар № 7 ...........................................................603
Sports in Britain ..............................................534 Bibliography.....................................................604

страноведение

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

страноведение

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

All about Britain and the British

Английский без проблем для продвинутых

ISBN xxx-xxx-xxxx-xx-x (серия) © Корнильева Л. Н., 2013

The UK: Physical Geography аnd Political Entities*

Правильны ли следующие утверждения?

1. The UK comprises England, Scotland, Wales

2. Great Britain is the geographical name for the

3. The British Isles is a geographical name of the

4. The United Kingdom of Great Britain and

Какие административно-территориальные части Соединен-

1. This is a country of mostly low hills and plains. Upland regions

Дайте наиболее точное описание каждому из четырех при-

Ключ к заданию по тексту “The UK:

4. This country is bounded by England to the south, the Atlantic

В тексте было упомянуто, что действующий монарх Бри-

Знаете ли вы, что…?

Переведите следующие предложения на английский язык,

Ключ к заданию по тексту “Commonwealth and the

Ключ к заданию, с. 15.

4. This is an inner London borough which contains the Houses

Famous London Quotes

Создайте собственную рубрику «Это интересно знать», про-

Смотрите также другие тексты о Лондоне в этой книге.

Прочитайте текст об основных графствах Англии и выпол-

Main Physiographic Regions оf England

Исправьте фактические ошибки в тексте, исключив те граф-

Ключ к заданию по тексту

Ключ к заданию, с. 20.

There is Much More to Britain than Only its Capital!

Поясните на английском языке значения следующих слов

Составьте свой собственный список из 7 — 10 названий го-

Sir Alfred Joseph Hitchcock (1899 — 1980), a British film director

Найдите на карте следующие города Великобритании.

По описаниям догадайтесь, о каких городах Великобри-

1. It is an industrial city and metropolitan district in northwestern

32 2. It is a city and a seaport in northwest England, situated at the

Соедините фразеологические обороты, содержащие топо-

1. London a. The old story goes that the two cats

По описанию догадайтесь, о каком городе Великобрита-

1. It is an administrative centre of Suffolk, a port at the head

Ключ к заданию по тексту

Ключ к заданию, c. 29.

Ключ к заданию, с. 30.

Ключ к заданию, с. 32.

Ключ к заданию, с. 33.

Ключ к заданию, с. 34.

The island of Great Britain is rather small, because it occupies only

II. По описанию догадайтесь, о каком океане (море,

1. It is a sea channel connecting the Irish Sea to the north and

Знаете ли вы, что…?

Найдите на карте (см. «Приложение», карта №3) указан-

Заполните пропуски предлогами и прочитайте текст о воз-

Расставьте абзацы в логической последовательности.

Celtic and Roman Influence in British Placenames

Ключи к заданиям по тексту

Ключ к заданию, с. 40.

Ключ к заданию по тексту “Foggy Albion”, c. 41.

Ключ к заданию по тексту “Celtic and Roman

Terrain of the Countries Comprising the UK

Составьте вопросы, на которые следующие предложения

1. Yes, we can. The entire island of GB is characterized by a very

Знаете ли вы, что...?

Ключ к заданию по тексту “Terrain of the Countries

Uplands and Lowlands on the Map of GB

1. It’s chlland there is a crisp in the air.